Zhutian Konoha: Conquer the world from the chat group

Hakuno traveled to the world of Naruto and successfully became the fourth Hokage by virtue of his foresight.

And hold all power in his hands.

Konoha Hokage suddenly invited Jun Yang to join and directly became the master of Jun Yang.

The first group to enter Chat Junyang included three people from the first, second and fifth generations.

The first generation of Senju Hashirama: “What? The Uchiha clan was exterminated?!”

Second generation Senju Tobirama: “Wait! Why is my Senju clan gone too?!”

The fourth generation Hakuno: “It was all done by the third generation!”

Fifth Generation Tsunade: “What Hakuno said is true”

As the Junyangliao meetings were held one after another, more and more Hokage joined the Junyangliao.

‘Konoha Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze joins the chat’

‘Konoha’s fifth and fifth Hokage Danzo joins the chat room’

‘Konoha’s Sixth Hokage Kakashi Hatake joins the chat’

Hakuno: “This guy is the one who really destroyed Konoha. I suggest that we all work together to beat up Danzo!”

The Hokage: “Agreed!”

Zhutian Konoha: Conquer the world from the chat group
Chapter 1: The Fourth Generation Hakuno! Naruto Chat Group!
Inside the Hokage Building
Hakuno, who was sitting in the Hokage position, had a headache at the moment.
Looking at the information in front of me,
Especially the Kirigakure, Iwagakure, and Kumogakure are now ready to make a move.
The start of the Third Ninja World War is getting closer and closer.
From traveling to the world of Naruto,
With his foresight and his status as a civilian ninja,
Practice ninjutsu, show your talent, become a disciple of Tsunade,
Save Uzumaki Kushina,
At the same time, he secretly planned and took the position of Hokage before the Third World War.
Now Hakuno’s strength has reached the peak of the Kage level.
But it is not enough to face those devastating monsters in the later period.
Even in the upcoming third world war, a peak Kage-level warrior alone would not be able to end the war.
There is no golden finger to get to this point,
It is already a benchmark for time travelers.
Just when Hakuno was having a headache thinking about how to deal with the Third Ninja World War,
‘The first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, has joined the group chat.’
‘The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, has joined the group chat.’
‘The Fifth Hokage Tsunade has joined the group chat.’
A series of inexplicable mechanical sounds suddenly sounded in my mind.
Bai Ye, who was still having a headache, suddenly had his eyes brightened.
After waiting for so many years,
I have pushed three generations down.
The golden finger is finally here.
Bai Ye, who was originally sitting in the office,
Suddenly, a bright light appeared in front of my eyes.
The whole person instantly appeared in a white world.
And in this world is a huge conference table that looks like the Knights of the Round Table.
【Welcome to the Konoha Hokage chat group】
[Here, group members can exchange information, intelligence, supplies, and seek cross-border help. ][You are the group owner candidate selected by the chat group and will automatically become the group owner. ][When the number of people in the group reaches five, the world ranking list will be opened. When the number of people reaches ten, the world conquest mode will be opened! ][Group owners have the ability to invite people, convene meetings, and kick people out! ]Looking at the words appearing before my eyes,
Bai Ye then understood his golden finger.
“Konoha Hokage chat group~”
“Compared to the chat groups of all the heavens and worlds, it is limited to the Naruto world!”
“But there is a world conquest mode!”
Although it is quite different from the various chat group novels I have seen in my previous life,
But it’s pretty much the same.
On the contrary, some members in the chat group have different thoughts.
Compared to those people,
Now everyone here is the Hokage of Konoha,
We can put our efforts together when we conquer the heavens and all worlds later.
The only thing that made Bai Ye feel a little regretful was that
This golden finger came too late.
I have become Hokage, and this golden finger just came.
I looked at my gold finger.
Bai Ye’s eyes were fixed on the list in the current group again.
[The Fourth Hokage – Hakuno (Group Leader)][The first generation of Hokage – Senju Hashirama (group member)][The Second Hokage – Senju Tobirama (group member)][Fifth Hokage – Tsunade (group member)]I didn’t expect that three Hokage would be brought in at once.
And they are all from the Senju clan,
But think about it,
It would be interesting if Tsunade was replaced by the third generation Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Let the first and second generations know that the Senju clan was destroyed by his good apprentice,
With the second generation’s temper, Sarutobi Fushigi would probably be in trouble too.
Looking at the current group members,
The people below are still in a dull gray.
I can’t continue to recruit people for the time being.
I guess I’ll have to wait until next time to turn on the world ranking function.
After thoroughly understanding the golden finger,
Bai Ye also directly pressed the button to call a meeting.
[Ding! Meeting initiated by group leader, the Fourth Hokage Hakuno]【To initiate a meeting for group members! 】
[After the meeting begins, the Hokage’s consciousness will arrive at the round table and talk face to face][Hold a meeting every three months, all group members must attend]Along with the system prompt sound,
After all the matters concerning the meeting were reminded,
Light gates appeared in the space in an instant.
….
Konoha 10 years
In the Senju headquarters of Konoha Village,
At this time, the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, was half lying on the bed, looking a little weak.
On the side was Uzumaki Mito who was in charge of taking care of Hashirama.
And Tobirama Senju who came to visit.
“Ahem, how’s the village doing lately?”
Looking at the now extremely weak Senju Hashirama,
Senju Tobirama also had a worried look on his face.
In response to Hashirama’s question, Tobirama pondered for a moment before saying, “Don’t worry about the village brother!”
“Your body is the most important thing now!”
“I’m afraid the other villages are paying attention to your health now!”
“If the situation gets worse, I’m afraid the ninja world will be in chaos again.”
Hearing Tobirama’s answer,
Hashirama couldn’t help but look at his body.
Then his face was full of helplessness.
After the battle with Madara, his body continued to deteriorate.
At the current speed,
I’m afraid I don’t have much time left.
Thinking of this, Hashirama couldn’t help but look embarrassed.
I’m afraid it’s just like what Tobirama said, as soon as I die,
The ninja world is about to be in turmoil again.
Just when Hashirama was about to say something to Tobirama,
Suddenly, a mechanical prompt sounded in my mind.
【You have joined the Konoha Hokage chat group】
[Group leader Bai Ye has held a roundtable meeting, please attend on time! ]Hear the voice in your head,
Hashirama was stunned.
Then he fixed his gaze and looked around the room.
There is nothing unusual in perception.
Hashirama couldn’t help but ask, “Mito, Tobirama, didn’t you two hear any noise?”
Looking at Hashirama who suddenly sat up,
At this time, Uzumaki Mito and Tobirama looked at each other in bewilderment.
Some were puzzled as to what was wrong with their eldest brother, but they all shook their heads.
“Eh~”
Seeing that neither of them heard,
Hashirama was also quite curious.
There is no chakra fluctuation, and relying on his own strength,
It is impossible for someone to cast an illusion on oneself without one realizing it.
In the case of neither,
At this moment, Hashirama also noticed the first line of words.
“Naruto chat group~”
“So, those inside are all Hokage?”
While Hashirama was still deep in thought,
The reminder sound in my mind sounded again.
Hashirama didn’t think about it anymore.
Whatever it is, go in and take a look.
If there is a danger to Konoha, I will just kill it myself!
Make use of your remaining energy in the last moments of your life.
“join in!”
Just as Hashirama finished speaking, colorful rays of light instantly enveloped him.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: The First Hokage Meeting! (Old Version)
The other side
“It’s finally almost over~”
“After we formally form an alliance with the Raikage in a month, this war will come to an end~”
Inside the Hokage Building,
Looking at the good news in my hands,
The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama also breathed a sigh of relief.
After fighting for so many years,
It’s finally over.
Hearing what the second generation said,
Sarutobi Hiruzen and others in the room also showed happy expressions on their faces.
“Great teacher!”
“Yeah, it’s finally over!”
Since the death of the first generation,
The other countries that had been eyeing the situation immediately began to take action.
Because Senju Hashirama was alive before,
All countries are suppressing their thoughts and dare not act recklessly.
But after the death of Hashirama Senju,
The countries immediately started a war.
The Hidden Cloud Village of the Land of Lightning was the first to attack Konoha.
As the second Hokage, Tobirama Senju led Konoha’s elite troops onto the battlefield.
At the same time, we continue to cultivate the village’s heritage.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, and Uchiha Kagami also grew up rapidly.
Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief,
Danzo suddenly said, “Teacher, although we are going to form an alliance with the Raikage, the location of the alliance is in the territory of the Land of Lightning!”
“You still have to be more cautious!”
After hearing Danzo’s words,
Senju Tobirama also nodded in agreement.
However, as the fastest in the ninja world, he is more than capable of handling any emergencies.
“Hahaha, don’t worry!”
“Nowadays, each ninja village has consumed a lot of money over the past few years~”
“The supplies in each village are not enough to continue the fight!”
Danzo nodded after hearing this and said nothing more.
Just as Senju Tobirama was about to say something else,
A mechanical prompt sound suddenly rang in Tobirama’s mind.
[Ding! You have joined the Konoha Hokage chat group][Group leader Bai Ye has held a roundtable meeting! Please attend on time! ]“Who is it?”
This sudden warning sound instantly alerted Senju Tobirama.
We are still in war time.
This forced Senju Tobirama to be careful and vigilant.
After all, during the war, there were many people sent by other villages to assassinate him, the Hokage.
“What’s wrong, teacher?”
“Are there any enemies?!”
“What’s going on?”
Looking at Senju Tobirama who suddenly became alert,
Sarutobi and the others couldn’t help but look at each other.
His eyes immediately scanned the Hokage’s office.
But this is the Hokage Building.
There is darkness everywhere.
How could any enemy get here?
After looking around for a moment,
Seeing no movement,
Senju Tobirama was stunned.
As the reminder sounded in my mind again,
There is no chakra fluctuation.
Realizing that this was not an illusion, Tobirama no longer hesitated.
You’ll know what it is when you go in and take a look.
Anyway, I have Flying Thunder God.
There shouldn’t be any problem.
“join!”
Thinking of this, Senju Tobirama no longer hesitated.
I quickly chose to participate and entered the chat group space.
Inside the Hokage Building.
“Did you, mother-in-law, let you go?!”
In response to Naruto’s question,
Tsunade was silent for a moment and then slowly said, “Yes.”
“Why?!”
“Why do you allow him to do this?!”
“Mother-in-law should be very familiar with the character of the lecherous immortal, right?!”
“Let him go to such a dangerous place alone!!”
Speaking of which,
Naruto looked at Tsunade in even greater anger.
Seeing this, Kakashi hurriedly stopped Naruto.
“Naruto! You don’t fail to understand the Fifth Hokage’s feelings~”
Hearing this,
Naruto fell silent for a moment.
Then he turned and left the room.
When I was about to leave,
Naruto suddenly looked at Tsunade: “If the lecherous sage is the fifth Hokage~”
“He will definitely not let mother-in-law go to such a dangerous place alone!”
After saying that, he left the Hokage Building directly.
Everyone who remained in the Hokage’s office fell silent upon seeing this.
Looking at Tsunade’s expression,
Everyone left, leaving Tsunade alone in the office.
Facing the empty office alone,
At this moment, Tsunade instantly dropped all her disguises.
He looked at the information in front of him with a somewhat lonely expression.
“Asshole~”
Just when Tsunade was thinking about thousands of things,
A mechanical reminder sounded in my mind instantly.
I heard a sudden voice in my head.
Tsunade couldn’t help but look around.
There is not even any chakra fluctuation.
That means this voice really sounded directly in my mind.
“Is this the Konoha Hokage chat group?”
Looking at the prompts in my mind,
Tsunade couldn’t help but fall into deep thought.
Now the entire ninja world is about to fall into crisis.
According to the information Jiraiya sent back,
Pain’s next target is the remaining tailed beasts.
With Payne’s thorniness,
I have no solution at all now.
Thinking of this, Tsunade no longer hesitated: “Participate!”
As Tsunade finished speaking,
Countless colorful rays of light instantly enveloped Tsunade.
When Tsunade opened her eyes,
Then I came to the chat group space.
At this time, Bai Ye,
Looking at the colorful light screen that appeared after the call was issued,
Three figures quickly walked out from the colorful light curtain one after another.
The first person to come out was a man wearing a Hokage robe and with long hair.
“Hey! What a magical place!”
“It feels like the injuries on my body are no longer getting worse~”
Looking at everything in front of me and the changes in my body,
Senju Hashirama, who came out first, became more and more curious.
At this time, Hashirama Senju also noticed Hakuno who was sitting at the head of the round table.
Without waiting for the Hashirama to ask,
A figure walked out from behind him again.
The weather-beaten blue armor shows the bravery of the visitor.
“Hmm?! Big Brother!?”
Tobirama was originally planning to investigate what was going on in this chat group.
Before he could make any move, he saw the already deceased Senju Hashirama.
This shocked Senju Tobirama instantly.
Especially since the Hashirama that appeared before him looked alive, not a defective product of the Impure World Reincarnation.
“Hey~ Tobirama!”
“I didn’t expect you to come too. I thought I was the only one who heard it~”
Looking at Tobirama Senju walking out from behind,
Hashirama was also surprised.
Without waiting for the two to communicate,
A cry of surprise came from behind the two of them.
“Great grandfather?!!”
“And the second grandfather?!”
Chapter 3: This is the Naruto chat group! (Old version)
I originally wanted to come here to find a way to protect Konoha,
After all, the Konoha Hokage chat group,
I chose to participate with the idea of ​​giving it a try.
As a result, Tsunade came in.
I found that my great grandfather and second grandfather, who had already died, were standing in front of me.
So much so that Tsunade exclaimed in disbelief.
Hearing the voice, Hashirama and the other man couldn’t help but look behind them.
Looking at Tsunade walking out from the light curtain,
The two of them were stunned.
Tobirama recognized Tsunade at first sight.
And Hashirama stared at Tsunade carefully.
Especially when he saw the jacket with the word gambling written on it that Tsunade was wearing,
A figure addicted to gambling suddenly appeared in Hashirama’s mind.
“hiss!”
“You’re Tsuna?!”
Just as Hashirama was shocked by Tsunade in front of him,
Tobirama, who was standing by, looked at the Hokage’s divine hat on Tsunade’s head.
There was a thoughtful look on his face.
When the three were shocked,
A voice suddenly came, breaking the deadlock between the three people.
“Ahem, now that everyone is here~”
“Then please take a seat, the three Hokage!”
“This is the Konoha Hokage chat group. We are all family. Sit down first and we will chat slowly!”
Bai Ye said, and then smiled and gestured to the three people.
“Um?”
“Who are you?”
After hearing what Bai Ye said,
Tobirama couldn’t help but said in a deep voice.
Bai Ye also turned around quickly when he saw this.
The Yondaime Hokage was revealed behind his divine robe.
“I am the Fourth Hokage Hakuno!”
“Fourth generation~”
Looking at the divine robe on Bai Ye,
The second generation Tobirama couldn’t help but nodded slightly.
Hashirama, who was standing by, was confused.
As for doubts, ask again later.
Just as the two were about to sit down,
Tsunade on the side stared at Hakuno with a suspicious look on her face.
“No~”
“The Fourth Hokage should be Minato Namikaze!”
Facing Tsunade’s doubts,
Bai Ye also smiled indifferently.
“The world we live in is a separate world.”
“And the Konoha Hokage chat group pulls those of us who have become Hokage in these separate worlds into this chat group!”
“As for me~”
“In the original world, everything before that was the same as the history you know, Fifth Generation.”
“And the world I live in is like a parallel world. In this world, I successfully squeezed out the Third Hokage and became the Hokage in advance, instead of Namikaze Minato!”
After hearing Bai Ye’s answer,
Among the three, the second generation Tobirama accepted it the fastest.
Especially after seeing Hashirama alive,
After listening to Bai Ye’s explanation, the second generation understood everything.
“I see~”
“Well since you are the Fourth Hokage, Hakuno, what about you, Tsunade?”
Facing the question from the door room,
Tsunade was stunned but quickly reacted: “Godaime~”
“Godaime?”
Seeing that Tsunade is actually the fifth generation,
Tobirama couldn’t help but fall into deep thought.
He actually chose Tsunade as the fifth Hokage.
That can only mean one thing.
A lot of things must have happened in Konoha during this period.
At this time, the nervous Hashirama finally received the information just now.
But after hearing that Tsunade is the fifth Hokage,
A black line suddenly appeared on Hashirama’s forehead.
“Xiao Gang~”
“Is Konoha Village okay now?”
At this moment, Hashirama couldn’t even imagine.
What happened to Konoha Village after Tsunade became Hokage?
When I thought about Tsunade learning my gambling hobby,
But every time I gamble, I lose.
Then he looked at Tsunade’s jacket with the word gambling written on it.
At this time, Hashirama’s heart was already cold.
I’m afraid the entire Konoha was lost to Tsunade.
In response to the question from Hashirama,
Tsunade pondered for a moment and then slowly said, “Overall, it’s fine!”
Got this answer,
Hashirama also breathed a sigh of relief.
As long as Tsunade doesn’t destroy Konoha, it will be fine.
As the three of them sat down,
This meeting officially started.
As soon as they sat down, the second generation Tobirama said to Hakuno: “Fourth generation, since you are the group owner, you should tell us what the purpose of this chat group is~”
“What else can it bring to us?”
As the door said,
The First Generation Hashirama and the Fifth Generation Tsunade also showed curiosity.
Hearing this, Bai Ye paused for a moment and replied: “At this stage, the functions of the chat group have not been fully unlocked~ Only a meeting is held every three months!”
“Now everyone can only exchange information and chat here, there is no way to do anything else”
“However, when the number of people in the chat group reaches five, the world ranking function will be enabled!”
“The chat group will rank our respective worlds and distribute rewards based on the rankings. As for what the rewards are, I don’t know yet!”
As Bai Ye finished speaking,
The three people present at the table also looked thoughtful.
“Is that so~”
Several people also had a preliminary understanding of the chat group.
The specific ranking and rewards will not be known until the fifth person arrives.
As several people were thinking,
Bai Ye once again said a piece of heavy news,
“When the number of people in a chat group reaches five, a new function will be enabled in the chat group!”
“That’s the cross-world mutual assistance function!”
“If a major crisis occurs in any of your worlds and cannot be resolved, you can choose to ask for help from the chat group!”
“Then all the Hokage will come together to help solve it!”
Hearing this news,
The three people on the Hashirama clan were instantly shocked.
I didn’t expect the chat group to have such capabilities.
Especially Tsunade who was standing beside him.
The joy on his face was not concealed at all.
I was originally worried about what to do if Pain invaded.
I didn’t expect to hear such good news.
If great grandfather can come to help at that time, why would we worry about a mere Payne?
This function alone made the three of them very satisfied.
“Yondaime, when can the fifth person join?!”
After receiving this good news, Tsunade immediately asked Hakuno anxiously,
After all, it concerns the safety of Konoha.
Upon hearing this, Hashirama and Tobirama looked towards Hakuno curiously.
Although I don’t know what crisis Konoha in Tsunade’s world is facing,
But he looks so anxious, it must be serious.
As a grandfather, I must go and help out once the function is enabled.
“Well, we should probably wait until the next meeting!”
Chapter 4: The first and second generations are shocked! The Senju clan is gone? (Old version)
“Three months later?”
Tsunade nodded slightly.
Three months should be enough to wait.
Jiraiya just sent back the information.
Pain will not come to capture the Nine-Tails immediately in the short term.
So, there is still time.
After understanding everything in the chat group,
Hashirama looked at Tsunade with curiosity.
“Tsunayoshi, I didn’t expect you to be the fifth generation, hahahaha!”
“How is the Senju clan?”
Tsunade, who was still thinking about how to survive these three months, suddenly froze up when she heard this.
The whole person was stunned on the spot.
His face was full of sadness.
Seeing this scene,
Naturally, Hashirama understood.
Although Hashirama appears to be a big shot,
But it’s not like I don’t understand everything.
Seeing that Tsunade didn’t speak,
He naturally understood in his heart that the Senju clan was probably gone.
Seeing this, Tobirama on the side couldn’t help but look at Shirano beside him.
“Yondaime, is the Senju clan gone?”
At this time, the second generation Tobirama’s face was full of disbelief.
I have broken up the Senju clan into smaller pieces and integrated them into the entire Konoha.
Only one branch of the Senju clan was left living in the clan territory.
How could the huge Senju clan be wiped out?
Looking at the hopeful eyes of the second generation Tobirama,
Bai Ye also sighed slightly.
Who could have thought that the two major families that formed Konoha, the Senju and the Uchiha families, were all destroyed by the three great families, the Third Hokage and Danzo.
Especially the Senju clan,
This old guy didn’t even spare his teacher’s family.
Bai Ye paused for a moment and then nodded.
“Yes!”
Got this news,
The second generation Tobirama was stunned for a moment.
Now is the peak period of the second generation.
It was also the peak period of the Senju clan.
What the second generation never expected was that the entire Senju clan was wiped out.
“The clan was really wiped out?!”
“What exactly happened?”
According to the second generation plan,
Most of the Senju clan members were split up and integrated into Konoha Village.
It is impossible to exterminate the clan.
What kind of incident could lead to the annihilation of the Senju clan?
Facing the doubts of the second generation,
Hakuno then spoke slowly: “In the 17th year of Konoha, the First Ninja World War broke out, and you also died in this war!”
“After that, your disciple Sarutobi Hiruzen succeeded as Hokage and became the Sandaime!”
“Another disciple, Shimura Danzo, became the Hokage’s assistant, the root of Konoha hidden in the dark~”
“The annihilation of the Thousand Hands clan was naturally due to the efforts of your two disciples~”
The second generation was stunned in the seat.
He opened his mouth to say something but swallowed it back.
The second generation never imagined that the demise of the Senju clan was actually related to the monkey? !
This news came as a bolt from the blue.
You know, I am already preparing to pass the position of Hokage to Monkey.
“This…how is this possible?!”
After selecting several of his disciples, only Monkey is the most suitable for the position of Hokage.
Looking at the second generation who looked incredulous,
Hakuno continued, “After the First Ninja World War, all countries entered a 20-year period of peace.”
“During this period, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, two young masters, began their plan against the Senju clan.”
“All dangerous tasks are to be completed by the Senju clan”
“This also led to a large-scale reduction in the number of members of the Senju clan.”
“At the same time, the Second Ninja World War was provoked by your disciple Sarutobi Hiruzen, and your grandson Senju Nawaki was also killed on the battlefield, and even his body was hollowed out of its internal organs~”
Just as Bai Ye finished speaking,
Two terrifying auras instantly raged in the chat room.
The second generation, who was originally shocked, now had a frosty face.
Even the first generation Hashirama’s face turned dark.
For the two of them,
If they said that Rope Tree died in battle, neither of them would say anything.
But now I heard that Sheng Shu was killed in a trap on the battlefield, and his body was emptied of its internal organs.
How could the two of them accept this?
“Damn it! How dare they?!”
Looking at the enraged first and second generations,
Bai Ye also took out the evidence collected in his own world.
Because I want to meet the Hokage from other worlds,
So Bai Ye prepared in advance.
As for what the Third Hokage and Danzo did, it’s not easy to find evidence.
It was with the help of these evidences that he was able to successfully ascend to the position of Hokage.
Looking at the evidence in hand,
Tsunade slammed her fist on the table in front of her.
After the Second Ninja World War, Tsunade realized something was wrong.
I also secretly investigated for a period of time.
As the investigation progressed, Tsunade did not dare to investigate further. To be more precise, she did not dare to face the situation. She chose to escape and left Konoha.
After all, the Senju clan is gone.
But when the evidence was presented,
Tsunade’s anger still broke out uncontrollably.
The first and second generations understood when they saw Tsunade’s reaction.
Everything Hakuno said was true.
At this time, Bai Ye was also quite helpless and said: “There is nothing they dare not do~”
“Not only the Senju clan, but even the Uchiha clan was wiped out by these two!”
The first and second generations were even more shocked.
“Did Madara’s family also get wiped out?”
Upon hearing this, Hashirama frowned even more.
Even the second generation didn’t expect it.
Although the second generation believed that the Uchiha were an evil clan,
But he never thought of eradicating the Uchiha clan.
It’s just because of Uchiha Madara,
The second generation was worried about the emergence of the next Madara, so they continued to integrate and guide the power of the Uchiha.
At the same time, many Uchiha clan members like Uchiha Kagami were cultivated, who were willing to break out of the limitations of the family and work hard for the village.
The result is good,
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo actually wiped out the two founding families.
Tsunade looked at Hakuno in confusion.
“If your world is in the fourth generation of Minato Namikaze”
“Then the Uchiha clan should not have been exterminated yet~”
“How did you know that the Uchiha clan was exterminated?”
You know, the Uchiha clan was exterminated after the death of the fourth generation.
In response to Tsunade’s question,
Bai Ye smiled and pointed to where he was sitting and said, “Because I was chosen as the leader of the chat group~”
“So it’s not just about what happened before~”
“I know a thing or two about what happened after the fifth generation!”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 5: Spoiler for the future, you two are going to be dead! (Old version)
Tsunade didn’t say anything more after hearing this.
The first generation Hashirama and the second generation Tobirama beside him also recovered from their shock.
However, the second generation’s face was full of bitterness at this time.
Who would have thought,
Pick and choose by yourself,
I actually picked up something like this.
I can understand if you want to attack the Uchiha clan,
After all, the evil power of Sharingan,
It is understandable that we should follow our own teachings and beware of this power.
result,
After these two came to power, they wiped out the Senju clan.
I was afraid that going slower would affect both of them.
When we get back, we must not let these two guys go on stage!
Just kill him!
Thinking of this, the second generation Tobirama’s eyes lit up.
Yes, in my own world, all this has not happened yet.
Why not just kill these two guys!
At this time, the second generation Tobirama finally reacted.
“So this is the real purpose of the chat group!”
“I can totally change history!”
The new world opened up in an instant and Tobirama expressed his thoughts just now.
Hearing about the second generation’s plan,
Hashirama and Tsunade on the side couldn’t help but look at each other.
The two were even more shocked at this moment.
Even Hakuno exclaimed that it was wonderful.
I can only say that he is worthy of being the Second Hokage.
I haven’t even brought it up yet.
The second generation has already figured it out on their own.
Looking at the sudden change in the style of the second generation of Hokage,
Bai Ye also hurriedly interrupted him: “Ahem, before that, I need to figure out one thing~”
“So what period are you guys in now?”
The second generation Tobirama, who was originally a little excited, couldn’t help but put away the smile on his face.
Then he said: “In the seventeenth year of Konoha, the First Ninja World War is about to end~”
“I will go and sign an alliance contract with the Raikage in a month!”
“By then, this great ninja war will come to an end~”
The second generation Tobirama also often breathed a sigh of relief,
After all, no one wants war.
Now that the war is about to end, the second generation has indeed relaxed a lot.
Just as the second generation finished speaking,
The first generation Hashirama beside him patted the second generation’s shoulder with great satisfaction.
But Hakuno and Tsunade on the side had strange looks on their faces.
The second generation, who was originally somewhat relaxed, couldn’t help but tense up when he saw this.
Then he cautiously asked the two of them, “Did something happen?”
Seeing this, Hashirama looked at the two of them with a worried look on his face.
Bai Ye had no choice but to say, “Uh, how should I put it~”
“At the alliance meeting one month later, Kinkaku and Ginkaku of the Hidden Cloud Village led their troops in a rebellion, killed the Second Raikage and destroyed the alliance contract!”
“You stayed behind alone to cover the retreat of Konoha’s new generation.”
“You died in this battle. After your death, the First Ninja World War also ended.”
I died on the eve of the end of the Ninja World War?!
Or did he die after being cut off?
The second generation of the door listened to every word,
If the second generation didn’t know about what Sarutobi Hiruzen and his men had done, they might have accepted it.
But now,
I actually died while covering the retreat for these idiots.
How can the second generation accept this?
No wonder the Senju clan was destroyed.
It turned out that he was going to die soon.
This led to Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo becoming lawless after they returned.
No, I must not let this happen.
For a time,
The second generation sat in his seat with inexplicable light flashing in his eyes. He didn’t know what he was thinking.
Seeing this, Hashirama on the side quickly said: “I am now in Konoha for ten years.”
“Nothing should happen, right?”
Hashirama was also quite curious about what was about to happen to him.
I want to hear what will happen next.
Facing the curious gaze of Hashirama,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but reply: “Nothing happened, except that you will be gone in two years~”
“But although we know that you died in the twelfth year of Konoha, no one knows why you died!”
I learned that I had two years to live.
However, Hashirama did not have any regrets, instead he laughed happily.
“There are still two years left? Hahahaha!”
“But it’s not bad to be able to hold on for two years~”
At this time, Hashirama had nothing to hide.
Then he told me about his body.
Everything happened after the battle with Uchiha Madara.
For some reason, my body seemed to have reached its limit.
The injury continued to worsen.
My body also began to weaken.
Hearing this answer,
At this time, the reactions of Bai Ye and the other two were similar.
Because there are many speculations about this matter.
But most speculation is that it is related to the battle in the Valley of the End.
The answers we get now are consistent.
As the first and second generations have said,
Everyone’s eyes fell on Tsunade.
At this time, Tsunade quickly adjusted her emotions and said, “It is now the 63rd year of Konoha, and Jiraiya has just died in battle~”
“There is an organization called Akatsuki that is trying to capture the tailed beasts. Now the only ones missing are the Eight-Tails from Kumogakure and the Nine-Tails from Konoha~”
“It won’t be long before that guy named Payne attacks!”
Tsunade quickly gave an overview of the current situation of Konoha.
Hearing Tsunade’s words,
The first and second generations understood why Tsunade was so anxious at the beginning.
I never expected that in the ninja world of later generations there would appear such a crazy organization that specializes in collecting tailed beasts.
But now they are all gathered in this Naruto chat group,
I believe everything can be solved well.
“Don’t worry, Tsuna~”
“Since there is such a thing as a Naruto chat group~”
“That means everything can change!”
“Right, Yondaime!”
Just when Tsunade was worried,
The first generation smiled and patted Tsunade’s head.
Then he smiled and looked towards Bai Ye.
Facing the gaze of the first generation,
Hakuno also has to admire him, he is worthy of being the first Hokage,
Seemingly careless, but actually wise and foolish.
My heart is like a mirror.
Now the role of chat groups is directly mentioned.
Bai Ye also smiled when he saw this and said, “Of course!”
“Since we were invited into the Hokage chat group, we must unite and help each other!”
“Tsunade’s problem will be solved when the next meeting is held in three months. Then the fifth group member will join and the mutual aid function will be enabled!”
“But the most important thing now is you, the second generation~”
Everyone’s eyes fell on the second generation Tobirama.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 6: Second Generation: I already have a mature plan! (Old version)
“Because the meeting is held every three months~”
“For you who are about to face a major crisis, this is what you should pay most attention to!”
Hashirama and Tsunade beside him also nodded.
After the second generation returned, they encountered a life-and-death crisis.
If Tobirama could change his own history,
That means,
Through the chat group, they will have endless possibilities!
However, at this time, Hashirama noticed a point.
He looked at Hakuno with doubts: “Fourth generation, if Tobirama still fails to change his fate after returning~”
“So, what’s going to happen?”
Faced with this problem,
Tobirama and Tsunade were also full of curiosity.
Now only their two worlds have experienced changes recently.
In this regard,
Bai Ye was silent for a moment and then said: “If fate cannot be changed, for the second generation~”
“He should have died during the First Ninja World War, just as the historical records show.”
“And in the chat group, a Naruto world will probably be lost~”
Hashirama and the others understood.
For chat groups,
If you want to enable more functions, you need to pull in more Naruto worlds.
If Tobirama died in the First Ninja World War after returning,
Then two more Hokage must be added to the chat group to enable the new function.
Thinking of this,
Several people looked at each other in bewilderment: “The most important function of the chat group should be to start conquering the heavens and the worlds, right?”
“But, we have ten Hokage?”
For this question,
The eyes of the Hashirama and his companions suddenly widened with curiosity.
Even Tsunade is no exception.
This is the fifth generation.
Could it be that Konoha will be passed down to the tenth generation?
Facing the gazes of the crowd,
Bai Ye shook his head very calmly.
“No, not that I know of.”
“It was only passed down to the seventh generation at most~”
“But in the middle, there will be some episodes,”
“Just barely enough to get ten Hokage!”
Hakuno’s eyes were instantly locked on the second generation Tobirama.
“So, if the second generation went back, he would still die in the First Ninja World War.”
“And the chat group cannot add new Naruto world~”
“The chat group may never be able to activate its final function!”
Hashirama and Tsunade heard this.
He immediately looked towards the door with a worried look on his face.
This is related to the subsequent function activation of the chat group.
For the column,
It’s so interesting to have such a magical place.
Make sure all features are enabled.
As for Tsunade, it was because the Konoha in her world was about to face a crisis of life and death.
You must use the subsequent functions of the chat group.
“Tobirama, be careful when you go back!”
“Yes, Second Grandpa, please put your life first!”
Facing the admonitions of the crowd,
At this time, Tobirama naturally understood what was more important.
As the first generation of people in the history of Naruto with a spirit of exploration, (the second generation is Orochimaru)
Tobirama takes the emergence of the chat group more seriously than anyone else.
Especially the last function of the universe.
After hearing about his subsequent history,
He found out that he died to cover those stupid disciples.
When I go back, as long as I don’t bring these stupid disciples with me,
With the Flying Thunder God Technique, who can stop him?
But Tobirama changed his mind instantly.
“Don’t worry, everyone!”
“I won’t put myself in danger this time!”
Everyone nodded when they heard this.
Who would have thought that the second generation’s next words would make everyone’s faces change drastically.
“Everyone, I plan to abdicate when I return!”
“Let Sarutobi Hiruzen become the third Hokage~”
Without waiting for the door to finish speaking,
Tsunade on the side hurriedly interrupted it.
“What?!”
“Second Grandfather, you are confused! How can you let him become Hokage?!”
However, Hashirama reached out his hand to stop Tsunade who was about to say something.
Although I don’t know what Tobirama wants to do,
But he definitely has a plan.
Then he motioned to Tobirama to continue.
Seeing this, the second generation continued, “Don’t worry, because the alliance ceremony will be held in a month, and the shadows of both sides will need to go and sign it~”
“Since I’m not going, then naturally someone needs to sign it!”
“Then let Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo go.”
“The shadow is here too, so we can sign the alliance ceremony now.”
“As for whether I can come back alive~”
The door stopped.
Tsunade beside him suddenly became quiet.
He looked at his second grandfather with shock.
Even Hakuno was quite surprised.
As expected, he is the iron-blooded faction in Konoha Hokage.
The second generation in my memory was the one who made Konoha develop rapidly.
Including Anbu, Ninja School, Konoha Guard, etc.
Now look at this,
I still underestimated the second generation Hokage.
If he hadn’t died in the First Ninja World War,
I’m afraid Konoha will be even more terrifying than it is now.
After hearing the plan,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but nodded: “Excellent choice!”
Even Hashirama, the eldest brother,
At this moment, he also expressed his agreement.
It turns out that I need my younger brother to play with my brain.
Seeing that everyone agreed with his plan,
Tobirama was relieved.
Anyway, in history, a Hokage always dies.
The third generation is dead too.
By the way, get rid of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo at the same time.
It changed its own history and also got rid of these two guys.
“Okay, now that the second generation’s problem has been solved~”
“Does anyone have anything else to say?”
“If not, this meeting will end here and we will wait for the next meeting in three months!”
“Then we can enable the world ranking function and cross-border mutual assistance function!”
Bai Ye said,
The three of them suddenly looked at each other.
Then he shook his head.
All that needs to be known has already been known.
As for Hashirama, I still have two years left.
By then, there should be ways to treat your own body in the chat group,
As for Tobirama, he was going to start his plan right after returning.
After all, your own time is the most urgent.
As for Tsunade,
We are looking forward to the two features that will be launched after the second meeting.
Seeing that all three of them had no problems,
Bai Ye simply chose to end the meeting.
As the colorful rays of light instantly enveloped everyone,
Then the scene flashed,
After Bai Ye slowly opened his eyes,
Then he found himself back in his office.
Chapter 7: End of the meeting, reactions from all parties (old version)
Looking at the familiar layout in front of me,
Hashirama hurriedly sat up from the bed.
“You’re back~”
But at this moment, Hashirama noticed that
Mito and Tobirama were also there.
“Hmm? Brother, what are you back for?”
To the startled Hashirama,
Mito had already gotten used to it.
After all, her husband’s nervous character has been around for a long time.
Tobirama, who was standing by, felt somewhat puzzled.
What is coming back?
It’s been quite a while since I came back.
And as soon as he came back, he came to Hashirama.
Facing the doubts in the door,
Hashirama waved his hands hastily to indicate that it was nothing.
But what Hashirama didn’t expect was,
It took so long in the chat group, but in reality it was just a blink of an eye.
It’s amazing.
Looking at the still slightly immature Tobirama in front of him,
Hashirama thought of the Second Hokage Tobirama he had seen in the chat group.
Although they are the same person,
But the Tobirama in front of him clearly needs a few more years of growth.
But when I think of the second generation Tobirama’s last plan,
Hashirama couldn’t help but stare at Tobirama in front of him and take a closer look.
I didn’t expect this guy to come up with such a plan.
It was as if he didn’t care about his disciples at all.
After a moment’s contemplation,
Hashirama suddenly laughed.
Because that is in line with Tobirama’s personality.
I will never hold back on anything I am going to do.
Just like the battle between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan,
The clan leader, Hashirama Senju, was playing with Uchiha Madara.
But the younger brothers of the two men desperately tried to kill them.
I will not stop until I kill the other party.
Watching the elder brother in front of me smiling foolishly and talking to himself,
Tobirama couldn’t help but look at Mito who was standing beside him.
At this moment, Hashirama felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by the two.
He also hurriedly said: “Tobirama, I heard that you have accepted a few disciples recently?”
“Hmm? Yes, big brother!”
Mentioning this topic,
Tobirama suddenly perked up.
“You also know, big brother, I now have three disciples.”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, and Uchiha Kagami~”
“Especially Jing. Although he is from the Uchiha clan, he cares about Konoha. He is a good kid!”
Hearing Tobirama’s words,
Hashirama almost couldn’t hold back his laughter.
Of course I know that you have accepted a disciple.
I also know that your two unlucky disciples wiped out the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan.
In response to this, Hashirama was also straightforward.
“Let Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo go back~”
“And these two families should also pay attention!”
Facing the order from Hashirama,
Although Tobirama was puzzled, he didn’t know how these two families had offended their eldest brother.
However, Tobirama obeyed his elder brother’s words without hesitation.
Moreover, they were just two newly-accepted disciples.
I’ll kick you out if you dare to offend my big brother.
It seems that we need to deal with these two families!
Soon, Tobirama left the clan land with Hashirama’s order.
The two small families of Sarutobi and Shimura were soon suppressed by Tobirama.
Neither family knew what had happened.
All I saw was Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo being kicked back by Tobirama.
The patriarchs of the two families immediately drew out their willow whips.
“Two little bastards!”
“What on earth did you do to make Lord Tobirama so angry!”
“It’s over, it’s over, we’re done!”
“Um?!”
“Are you back?”
Looking at everything familiar in front of me,
The second generation Tobirama’s eyes also lit up,
I didn’t expect this chat group to be so magical.
But when I saw a few people in the office,
Especially the two people standing in the front.
The second generation Tobirama’s face darkened instantly.
“Hiruzen, why is the teacher suddenly angry?”
“Why do I feel a little nervous~”
Looking at the dark-faced Second Generation Tobirama,
Danzo couldn’t help but feel agitated at this moment.
He whispered to Hiruzen beside him.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was also a little confused.
Why did the teacher suddenly get angry?
As the two of them were talking quietly,
Tobirama’s face instantly returned to that calm expression.
He looked at the two of them with a calm face.
“Next I will announce an order~”
As the voice of the door fell,
Everyone present immediately became serious.
But then, the words of the second generation Tobirama made everyone present change their expressions drastically.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen will take over as the third Hokage of Konoha!”
“Danzo assists the Hokage!”
After the words fell, Danzo reacted most violently.
He immediately asked the second generation in confusion: “What?!!!”
“Teacher, why are you so sudden?!”
The second generation did not give any further explanation.
He just looked at Danzo quietly.
The latter reacted instantly upon seeing this and quickly retreated.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was also quite surprised.
Then he suppressed his ecstasy and bowed down: “Thank you, teacher!”
“I will definitely not let you down!”
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen who was acting like a good kid,
At this moment, the second generation Tobirama wanted to laugh.
If I didn’t know your evil ambitions in the future,
There is a real possibility that I could be fooled by this seemingly loyal guy.
But now.
“Well, get ready. You and Danzo will lead the alliance ceremony in a month!”
“And officially announce to the entire ninja world that you are the Third Hokage!”
Listen to the second generation’s orders,
Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly agreed.
For a moment, the whole person seemed full of vigor and vitality.
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen who couldn’t hide the smile on his face,
Danzo, standing in the room, had jealousy almost written all over his face.
‘Damn Sarutobi Hiruzen!’
“Why are you the Hokage? I’m not bad either!”
“Teacher! You are being unfair! Why did you suddenly choose Hiruzen! “
For a moment, my stomach was filled with dissatisfaction.
But now, the die is cast and there is no point in saying more.
They could only watch as Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to take the position of the third Hokage.
…..
The World of Tsunade
If I hadn’t remembered everything that just happened so vividly, I would have thought it was a dream.
“Phew, that’s great!”
“As long as we wait until the second meeting starts in three months, we can solve the current dilemma!”
Tsunade was in a good mood immediately after finding a solution.
However, when Tsunade saw the information on the table that Jiraiya had exchanged his life for,
My mood instantly hit rock bottom.
“Oh, if only I had arrived earlier~”
“Maybe~”
Chapter 8: The Fourth Hokage’s Team! (Old Version)
【End of this meeting】
[Items Obtained: None][The next Hokage meeting will start in three months. Before the meeting starts, the group owner can immediately invite a Konoha Hokage to join the group chat][The more people in the chat group, the longer the meeting will take]Looking at the settlement page of the chat group,
There were no surprises at all.
What Hakuno cares about most is that he can invite another Konoha Hokage to join the group in three months.
By then, there will be five Hokage in the group.
Unlock other features.
“The world ranking function will be unlocked in three months~”
Looking at the world ranking function that has not been unlocked yet,
At this moment, the more Bai Ye looked at the words “Obtained Items: None”, the more dazzling it became.
Presumably, the world ranking function should benefit all group members.
By then, we must find a way to be in the front.
Bai Ye couldn’t help but fall into deep thought.
“Yondaime-sama!”
Just as Bai Ye was lost in thought,
A handsome figure instantly appeared at the office door.
Hearing the voice, Bai Ye quickly put away his thoughts.
“Come in~”
Soon, the figure outside the door opened the door and walked in.
Look at the people coming.
Bai Ye also smiled.
The person who came was none other than Minato Namikaze, who was supposed to become the fourth Hokage.
But now, he has become Bai Ye’s deputy.
For Minato, the perfect tool man,
Bai Ye naturally accepted it without hesitation.
Although Hakuno has been stealing Minato’s opportunities since he was a child,
Including saving Kushina who was captured by Kumogakure at that time,
Fortunately, Minato successfully became Jiraiya’s apprentice.
The strength is no different from the original.
“Yondaime, the evidence of the Sarutobi and Shimura families plundering resources over the years has been compiled!”
“oh?”
Bai Ye raised his eyebrows when he heard this.
This kind of good thing can only be seen in person.
After successfully squeezing out three generations,
He then began to collect negative information about the third generation Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo.
Previously, he had used these things to prevent Sarutobi Hiruzen from continuing to be the Hokage.
Now I have collected some black materials.
But it was enough to take the lives of these two people.
Now is the time to close the net.
“Come on Minato, let’s go take a look!”
Soon the two of them rushed to the territory of the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan.
As for whether Minato Namikaze would show mercy to Hiruzen Sarutobi,
Bai Ye was not worried at all.
Because these negative information was collected bit by bit by Hakuno’s Namikaze Minato,
Originally, Namikaze Minato was supported by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
In Sarutobi Hiruzen’s opinion,
Namikaze Minato is much easier to control than Hakuno.
As a result, Bai Ye unexpectedly revealed the news.
Sarutobi Hiruzen fell in an instant.
Because the impact is so bad.
Naturally, Minato Namikaze, who was close to the Third Hokage, could not become the Fourth Hokage.
So Hakuno successfully took the position of the Fourth Hokage,
Namikaze Minato was sent by Hakuno to collect dirt on the collusion between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo.
As the investigation continues,
Namikaze Minato was becoming more and more frightened.
At the same time, I admire Bai Ye more and more.
If it were me, I wouldn’t be able to do this.
And it is very likely that he was really controlled by Sarutobi Hiruzen like a puppet and sat on the position of the fourth generation.
Namikaze Minato, who was following behind Hakuno, was even more confused at the moment.
But I was determined in my heart.
That is to firmly support Hakuno to take the position of Hokage.
Soon the two arrived at the clan lands of the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan.
It just so happens that these two guys have almost killed off the Senju clan.
The only one left is Uzumaki Mito, who is now very old and dying.
Then these two took over the former Senju clan’s land for themselves.
The Senju clan’s vast territory was divided equally between these two families.
The two families just happened to come together.
At this moment, the entrances of the two families were crowded with people.
There is no room to stand on the street.
Standing on the wall one by one,
But everyone stared at the gates of the two families in front of them with anger.
At the gates of the two families,
A large number of people also gathered.
But these people looked arrogant.
He didn’t take the people in front of him seriously at all.
Looking at the two people who came quickly,
The ninjas surrounding the two major families immediately showed joy on their faces.
“The Fourth Hokage!”
“The Yondaime is here!”
“Very good!”
“These bastards, let’s see how arrogant they are!”
For a moment, the scene was boiling.
You know, after traveling to this world,
Bai Ye has done a lot of work on his character.
Civilian ninjas protect their companions and are kind to civilians.
Therefore, Hakuno’s approval rating is extremely scary.
With the arrival of the two,
Soon a silver figure quickly appeared in front of Bai Ye.
Looking at the person coming, Bai Ye nodded.
“Sakumo, leave this to me~”
Upon hearing this, the latter stood behind Bai Ye without saying a word.
The man who came was Kakashi’s father.
Hatake Sakumo, also known as the White Fang of Konoha, (Baidu calls him Hatake Sasun, but they are the same, you can call him either name, I used the most commonly used Hatake Sakumo)
While Hakuno was planning, he remembered the Konoha White Fang who was almost killed by the Konoha duo.
Fortunately, the evidence of spreading rumors and the confession of the companions rescued by Hatake Sakumo were found in time.
This successfully stopped White Fang from committing suicide.
Now, he has become an unwavering blade behind Bai Ye.
As for the position of Hokage,
At this time, Hatake Sakumo had already lost all thoughts.
Politics is something that a pure person like him cannot understand.
With two people,
Bai Ye came to the gate of the second clan.
Looking at Bai Ye who came,
The Sarutobi and Shimura people gathered at the door were also panicked at this moment.
“what to do?”
“Now that the Yondaime is here, how can we stop him?”
“Go and inform the clan leader!”
“Now we have to ask the clan leader to come!”
For a moment, the tribesmen gathered at the door were panicked.
The leaders forced themselves to remain calm.
Seeing Hakuno coming, he slowly said, “Sir, what’s going on today~”
“All you have to do is give the order.”
“Isn’t it necessary to mobilize so many troops?”
Chapter 9: Eliminate dissidents! Action begins! (Old version)
At this time, the leaders of the two tribes could no longer care about so much.
After all, in their view,
This is the homeland of the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan.
The place where the Sandaime-sama lived,
The family assisted by the former Hokage,
Even if you are the Fourth Hokage,
There is nothing going on, and I can’t let you just barge in like that.
Looking at the people who were stopping him,
Bai Ye couldn’t help laughing.
“I don’t know why~”
“Look at you guys today,”
“It’s surprisingly cute~”
“Puff!!!”
“Ahhhhhhh!!!!”
“No!!!”
“Elder!!!”
A few dazzling streaks flashed by,
The people standing in front of them hadn’t seen clearly what was happening.
Several heads flew up into the sky, and people around cried out in surprise.
Only at this moment did people notice that Hatake Sakumo, who was standing behind Hakuno, was slowly putting away his sword.
White Fang glanced around coldly: “Who dares to disrespect the Fourth Hokage again!”
“This is what happens!”
After saying that, he retreated back behind Bai Ye.
This move,
It instantly shocked everyone present.
No one dared to step forward to stop it.
“Ahem~”
“Yondaime, you’ve gone too far!”
Just as the people from the Sarutobi and Shimura clans were standing at the gate, hesitating whether to stop them or not,
Two figures slowly walked out from the clan territory.
The voice arrives before the person arrives.
Seeing someone coming,
The members of both tribes calmed down instantly.
The person who came was none other than the Third Generation Sarutobi Hiruzen who had been pushed out of office by Hakuno.
And Danzo of Konoha’s Anshi Village who left get out of class early.
After the two appeared,
Bai Ye’s eyes narrowed slightly.
He stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a somewhat unhappy look on his face.
“What? Are you still reluctant to give up the position of Hokage?”
“Are you reluctant to take off this Hokage’s divine robe?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen came in front of everyone.
At this moment, he was still wearing the Hokage’s divine robe.
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t care at all.
He laughed cheekily: “Hahaha, when people get old, they just like to reminisce about the past~”
“I was originally wearing it at home and reminiscing about the time with Danzo~”
“I heard that you, Yondaime, were here, so I didn’t have time to change, so I just came here~”
“But before that, shouldn’t you, Fourth Generation, give me an explanation?”
After saying that, Sarutobi Hiruzen pointed at the headless bodies on the ground.
He stared at Bai Ye with a somewhat indignant look on his face.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to cut Hakuno into pieces.
I can only blame myself for being blind.
I didn’t realize this guy’s evil ambitions.
He quietly collected all kinds of evidence.
With Tsunade’s support, he was able to get himself removed from the position of Hokage.
Speaking of Tsunade, Sarutobi Hiruzen became even angrier.
He actually helped outsiders to deal with his teacher!
Bai Ye must suffer today!
We finally seized the opportunity, and even though a few of our tribesmen died, the price was worth it!
Seeing this, Danzo on the side naturally jumped out impatiently.
Your roots are the result of your hard work and efforts.
Just to replace Sarutobi one day and become Hokage himself,
In the end, everything became a wedding dress.
His position was dismissed after Hakuno came to power.
The roots were directly dissolved.
All ninjas were added to the Anbu and mission teams.
The person in charge of this matter is Hatake Sakumo.
I am no match for them at all, I can only endure the pain and remove the root of the trouble one by one.
“You are too presumptuous for four generations!”
“You are the Hokage! How dare you allow your men to attack your fellow villagers!”
“Must be severely punished!”
Looking at the two old dogs still barking in front of me,
Bai Ye didn’t even have the slightest intention of paying attention.
He nodded directly to Minato Namikaze beside him.
The latter saw this and immediately called several Anbu nearby.
“Announce it!”
“clear!”
Soon, several people began to form seals quickly.
The red barriers on all four sides instantly rose up.
The Four Red Yang Formation was used.
But it was modified by Bai Ye Mo.
It is specially used to broadcast various collected black materials.
It is because of this ninjutsu,
Only Hakuno could bring down the third generation so quickly.
Looking at the Four Red Sun Formation that suddenly rose up,
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo’s faces suddenly changed.
It was as if I had returned to the day when I was judged in public.
“not good!”
“He must be stopped!”
Although I don’t know what kind of black material Bai Ye has prepared this time,
But Hiruzen and the other two didn’t even have to think about it.
What made Bai Ye come here with so many troops?
It can only be said that this time the scandal is enough to ruin the reputation of the two.
Without waiting for the two to take action,
Minato and Sakumo blocked Sarutobi Hiruzen and the other two, one on the left and one on the right.
Facing these two people,
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to stop what he was doing.
At this moment, everyone in Konoha Village also noticed this eye-catching Four Red Yang Formation.
In the Hyuga clan,
“Chief! Us?”
“No rush! Let’s see first!”
At this moment, the entire Hyuga clan stayed obediently in the clan territory.
However, the clan leader, Hyuga Hiashi, was looking at the Four Red Yang Formation with a thoughtful expression.
On the other side, in the Uchiha clan,
“Humph! The Third Hokage wants to drag our Uchiha clan into this~”
“What a foolish dream!”
“This time, I’m afraid the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan will become history~”
Looking at the Four Red Yang Formations that appeared in the sky,
At this time, Uchiha Fugaku looked relieved.
Fortunately, I didn’t agree.
Otherwise, the fourth generation will settle the score later.
The Uchiha clan could not escape death either.
As for the other major families in Konoha,
Nara, Akimichi, Yamanaka, Inuzuka and other families,
At this moment, everyone is staying in the family land and watching what happens.
Soon, the Four Red Yang Formation in the sky began to change.
Bai Ye’s figure slowly appeared on the light curtain formed by the Four Red Yang Formation.
“It’s the Yondaime!”
“Ahhhh! Yondaime-sama!”
“What’s going to happen again?”
“No matter what happens, I will always support the Yondaime-sama!”
“The Yondaime-sama is so handsome!”
As Bai Ye’s figure appeared,
The entire Konoha crowd was instantly excited.
In addition to some beautiful girls who are obsessed with Bai Ye’s appearance,
Most people are curious to know.
What happened again.
“All the people of Konoha!”
“To be announced today~”
“These are the evidences of the crimes committed by the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen over the years! And the various crimes committed by the Hokage and his collusion with Shimura Danzo!!!”
Chapter 10: Shocking Evidence! (Old Version)
“Oh my God!”
“Is this true?!”
“Did the Sandaime and Assistant Danzo do something unspeakable?”
“It’s hard to believe!”
Looking at what Bai Ye said on the screen,
The entire Konoha was instantly in uproar.
But most of them are civilians from Konoha.
As for the people of each family,
As for what the Third Generation and Danzo did, although I don’t know exactly what they did,
But I still found some clues.
Especially the Nara clan, who are known for their wisdom.
However, for the Nara clan, keeping themselves safe is the best solution.
So I won’t pay attention to these unknown activities.
In addition to the small families in Konoha,
The Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan were looking at the light curtain in the sky happily at this moment.
All I can say is that the Second Clan has suffered from the Third Generation for a long time.
Now the two major families have done their best by not taking advantage of the situation.
At this moment, in a tavern in Konoha Village,
A beautiful figure is sitting by the window.
While pouring the wine, he looked at Bai Ye’s figure on the light screen in the sky.
“Haha, is it about to begin, little Bai~”
The person sitting in the tavern was Hakuno’s teacher, Princess Tsunade!
As Tsunade murmured,
As if I thought of something again,
Looking in the direction of the Sarutobi clan,
With a self-deprecating smile on his face, he picked up the wine glass again.
“Hmm~”
“Tsunade, you asked me to come here at this time~”
“Don’t you want to go see the teacher?”
While Tsunade was drinking by herself,
A figure exuding a cool aura from head to toe came into the tavern.
Under the pale skin,
The person who came was like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity to strike.
It was Orochimaru, the cold-hearted man among the three ninjas, along with Tsunade.
Looking at the approaching Orochimaru,
Tsunade said nothing, but picked up a bottle of wine from the side and placed it in front of Orochimaru.
“Come and have a drink~”
“I’d like to invite you to watch a good show!”
Orochimaru looked at the wine in front of him.
Then he looked at Tsunade who seemed to be relieved at the moment.
I don’t know how long it has been since I saw Tsunade like this.
Then he stopped talking.
He picked up the drink in front of him and started drinking.
When Orochimaru looked at the light curtain in the distance,
A scene that happened not long ago emerged in my mind.
A few days ago,
Bai Ye directly launched a propaganda war in the village.
A small part of the negative information about the Third Generation and Danzo was exposed.
In an instant, he pulled the Third Hokage down from the position of Hokage.
The speed was so fast that no one could have expected it.
And Hakuno took the position of Hokage at lightning speed.
This was something that Orochimaru had not expected.
The most important point is that Orochimaru was conducting human experiments on villagers at that time.
Among them, there was collusion with Danzo.
Orochimaru originally thought that he would have the same fate as the Third Generation.
In the end, he found out that Bai Ye didn’t touch him.
Until recently, Bai Ye came to see him in person.
Don’t blame yourself for your experiments.
At the same time, I will continue to sponsor myself to conduct experiments.
However, the people used in the experiment can no longer be from one’s own village.
This made Orochimaru suddenly realize that he couldn’t understand Hakuno in front of him.
However, he was able to stay in Konoha and continue his experiments.
Orochimaru was very satisfied with this.
Orochimaru, known as the Cold Lord, suddenly curled up his lips into a long-lost smile.
Now, just enjoy the show brought by Bai Ye.
Soon, all the evidence collected by Minato Namikaze was displayed on the light screen.
This included the plans of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and the Hokage assistant Shimura Danzo against the Senju clan.
From jonin to genin,
All the ninjas from the Senju clan were sent out to die.
The Senju clan that has already integrated into Konoha,
They were secretly captured for human experiments.
In order to obtain the Wood Release of the First Hokage,
The two men even used a trick to kill the young patriarch of the Senju clan, Rope Tree, and hollowed out his body.
The crimes were instantly revealed to everyone.
At this moment,
The entire Konoha fell into silence.
No one expected that
The Third Hokage, who originally looked amiable,
I actually did this kind of thing behind your back.
Even the Konoha clans didn’t expect that.
What these two people did was so terrible.
That’s the family of their teacher.
In the end, only two or three big cats were left after being tossed around by the two of them.
The only ones left in the Senju clan now are Tsunade and Uzumaki Mito.
“These two people are so vicious!”
For a moment, everyone in Konoha felt a chill down their spine.
Without waiting for everyone to catch their breath,
The evidence on the screen is still playing.
This includes the two’s plans for each family.
And in collusion with the Third Generation, Danzo secretly abducted countless geniuses from various families.
“Damn Danzo!!!”
“No wonder a genius appears in the family and disappears the next day!”
“These two bastards!”
Seeing this news,
The major families who were watching the show suddenly became excited.
Combined with the fact that none of the geniuses that have appeared in various families in recent years have grown up,
All disappeared inexplicably.
In an instant, all the families in Konoha began to riot.
If it weren’t for the pressure from the patriarchs of each family,
I’m afraid that all the families have come knocking on our door now.
In addition to the evidence against the major families,
There are also two people frantically collecting resources,
Not only the resources of the ninja, but also the resources and money of the civilians.
All the supplies that the Daimyo sent to Konoha Village were taken back to their own families by the two.
As a result, the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan, which were originally just two small families in Konoha, became
Now it has grown into a big family that is no weaker than the Hyuga clan.
Most importantly,
In addition to training ninjas, the two families
Those who don’t have the talent of a ninja just eat, drink and have fun, and they get fat by eating and taking bribes.
Watching these scenes,
If the anger of the major families was provoked at the beginning,
So now,
This aroused the anger of all the civilians in Konoha.
“Damn the third generation!”
“Still call him the Sandaime?! Sarutobi Hiruzen is not worthy of being the Hokage!”
“Yes! That’s right!”
“And that old guy Danzo!”
“These two damn guys! Their crimes are simply unforgivable!”
For a moment, the whole of Konoha was in a state of excitement.
Everyone began to vent their anger.
Deafening cries of condemnation resounded through the sky.
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, who were already in deep depression,
At this moment, I heard these roars.
The faces of the two were as pale as paper.
“It’s over! It’s over!”
‘It’s all over!’
Chapter 11: It’s not good to chop my people like vegetables, right? (Old version)
“Damn it!”
“How did you leave so much evidence?!”
“Does your root eat shit?!”
Looking at Bai Ye who was about to reveal his true identity,
Sarutobi Hiruzen was completely dumbfounded.
At this moment, he wanted to strangle Danzo to death.
What are you doing?
You did it, you did it.
Why leave so many handles behind?
After all, it is the root of the dark forces.
The result was nothing.
Facing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s scolding,
At this moment, Danzo was so sad that he could not even cry.
Good fellow,
When I was discussing with you how to cheat people,
Now that it’s been exposed, they’re putting all the blame on me.
“What’s the point of saying so much now?!”
“Hurry up and find a solution!”
For Danzo,
Anyway, it has always been Sarutobi Hiruzen who has been taking the blame.
It’s already this time, there’s nothing more to explain.
The blame has already been placed on my head. What else can I do but continue to bear it.
But now the most important thing is,
Just find a way to resolve the current situation.
Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked around with an unpleasant expression.
In addition to the people of their own two tribes,
None of the other ninja families who had followed him in the past came.
Even the pig, deer and butterfly tribes did not come.
I looked at the dark forces that surrounded me.
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t have any good ideas for a while.
If you want to rush out with the ninjas of the two clans,
It’s not realistic at all.
The quality of the ninjas from both clans is far inferior to that of the Anbu.
The current Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t serve as Hokage for as long as in the original novel.
The accumulated power of the two tribes is not as exaggerated as in the original book.
otherwise,
The Sarutobi clan alone gathered 3,000 ninjas during the Fourth Ninja World War.
The present is still far from reaching the glory of the future.
“Hakuno! You bastard!”
“Do you really want to kill them all?!”
“I am the Sandaime Hokage!”
There is really no way for Sarutobi Hiruzen to do this.
Now they had no choice but to point their spearhead at Hakuno.
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen who began to take advantage of his age,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but shrugged casually and slowly spread his hands: “Is this what I want to do?”
“No, you think too highly of yourself, Sandaime~”
“Listen carefully~”
“This is the voice of the people!”
“This situation can only explain one thing~”
“That is, you are really unqualified as a Hokage!”
As Bai Ye slowly finished speaking,
Suddenly, there were dense footsteps coming from the surrounding streets.
There were also bursts of loud slogans.
“Defeat the Sandaime! Execute Danzo Shimura!”
“Defeat the Sandaime! Execute Shimura Danzo!!”
The slogans also reached the ears of Sarutobi Hiruzen and others.
The people who came were the villagers who gathered spontaneously after seeing the evidence of the two people’s crimes.
Today’s three generations are no longer so amiable in the eyes of the public.
But he is a wicked person who is in cahoots with others.
Listening to the slogans around me,
Shimura Danzo’s already gloomy expression became even gloomier.
What Shimura Danzo could not accept the most was,
Why can he defeat Sarutobi Hiruzen?
When it comes to me, it becomes execution.
It seems as if I am the culprit of everything.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was standing by, seemed to have sensed Danzo’s emotions.
He patted the latter’s shoulder hastily.
His eyes were full of concern.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was really panicked.
This is already the situation.
We can’t let Danzo turn against us at the last minute.
Fortunately, Danzo also understood.
Now is not the time to panic.
Although we are unwilling to give in, we must now form a united front.
“Hiruzen, do it!”
“Now the only way is to kill Hakuno and take your place as Hokage again!”
“Then we can put the blame on Bai Ye for everything and say that he framed us!”
Looking at the slogans that are becoming clearer and clearer around me,
Danzo knew that he could no longer sit and wait for death.
Otherwise, when a large number of civilians arrive,
If the fight really comes, they will never be able to return to the position of Hokage.
After listening to Danzo,
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face was full of struggle at this moment.
When I saw the Hokage robe that Hakuno was wearing,
The struggle on Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face disappeared instantly.
All that was left was the desire for the position of Hokage and for power.
“Danzo, do it!”
“Then I’ll let you be the Hokage!”
After saying that, Sarutobi Hiruzen directly gave the order of the chief to the Sarutobi clan beside him.
And the group next to him,
Hearing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words, he fell into ecstasy.
“Hurry, hurry, hurry! Shimura clan, attack me!”
“The Fourth Hokage is immoral! He framed the previous Hokage!”
“Everyone is entitled to kill them! Kill them! Welcome back the Sandaime!!!”
As Danzo shouted,
The two tribes that should have been held accountable,
At this moment, he instantly became the righteous side.
For a moment, the ninjas of the two tribes were in high spirits and instantly rushed towards the Anbu that surrounded this place.
However, the so-called righteous side,
It’s just what I think.
Looking at the two tribes that suddenly rose up,
Bai Ye had nothing to say.
Waved his hand.
The Anbu members who had been waiting for a long time all around began to take action.
The Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan today are still far from reaching their future size.
There is no comparison with the dark part.
All the Anbu immediately launched an attack on the two clans.
One by one, the water ninjas quickly formed hand seals: “Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!!!”
Before the two clans of ninja could react,
Several more Anbu quickly began to form seals: “Lightning Release: Earth Walk!!!”
Covered by countless Razers,
One after another, ferocious water dragons suddenly rose from the ground.
Facing the Anbu who used compound ninjutsu right from the start,
The two clans of ninjas were no match for the Anbu.
The defeat began as soon as they came into contact.
“Ahhhhhh!!!”
“Chief, help me!!”
“Damn it, I don’t want to die!”
Seeing the Anbu moving like a machine,
Just like chopping leeks, he chopped off the ninjas of the two clans.
They are just a mob.
Now, who dares to resist?
They were instantly frightened and started to flee in all directions.
“Damn it! Come back!”
“Don’t run! You’ll only die faster!”
Seeing his own people being chopped like vegetables,
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo were also getting anxious at this moment.
However, Minato Namikaze and Sakumo Hatake were watching them closely.
The two of them had already taken action.
“Danzo, are you okay?!”
Chapter 12: I am the strongest Hokage! (Old version)
“Crack!”
Along with the sound of the shackles opening,
At this time, Danzo had already revealed the arm hidden under his clothes.
Looking at Danzo who had his restrictions lifted,
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was standing by, heaved a sigh of relief.
“Danzo! Capture the leader first!”
“As long as we capture that guy Bai Ye, everything will be easy!”
“Humph! I don’t need you to remind me!”
Now this situation,
The only way out is to capture Baiye.
Hearing Hiruzen’s plan,
Danzo snorted coldly and immediately aimed at Minato and Sakumo.
“I’ll hold them both back!”
“You go deal with Hakuno!”
To this, Sarutobi naturally nodded in satisfaction.
really,
At critical moments, only Danzo is his best helper.
As soon as the words fell,
Danzo took the lead and rushed towards Minato and the other two.
The shadow clone technique!
“Bang!”
With a puff of smoke,
Several Danzo appeared again and rushed towards Minato and the other two.
“Wind Release·Vacuum Jade!!!”
Since he decided to take action, Danzo naturally used 100% of his strength.
Sharp wind blades continued to attack Minato and the other man.
Danzo was very aware of the strength of Minato and the other man.
So he immediately exerted all his strength.
He is a master of wind escape,
The several shadow clones naturally cooperated with the main body to continuously release various wind-style ninjutsu.
And Sarutobi Hiruzen also rushed directly towards Hakuno.
“Humph! Brat! How can a brat like you be the Hokage!”
“Look, I’m going to take you down in one fell swoop!”
I saw Sarutobi Hiruzen dodging a few times.
It burst out at a speed different from that of this body.
His hands quickly formed seals,
“No need! You two should just deal with that guy Danzo~”
“His right arm has a big surprise~”
Seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to attack Hakuno,
Minato and Sakumo were about to stop them.
He was stopped by Bai Ye.
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen who was quickly forming seals in front of him,
Bai Ye still stood there, watching expressionlessly.
He didn’t take Sarutobi Hiruzen in front of him seriously at all.
Seeing Hakuno so arrogant,
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face was immediately filled with a sneer.
“Humph! Arrogant little brat!”
“I’ll show you my strength as Konoha’s strongest Hokage!”
After saying that, Chakra instantly condensed in his mouth.
“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bullet!!”
The scorching flames instantly burst out from Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mouth.
Wherever the terrifying high-temperature flames went, everything was turned into scorched earth.
One strike completed.
Sarutobi Hiruzen continued to quickly form seals with his hands.
Because Sarutobi Hiruzen knew,
This level of attack will not cause any harm to a Kage-level warrior.
A hint of ruthlessness suddenly flashed in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes.
“Ninja Technique: Earth Dragon Fire Style!!!”
“roar!!!”
A ferocious earth dragon suddenly rose from the ground.
Countless earth currents instantly rushed towards Baiye.
And Sarutobi Hiruzen even blew a mouthful of fire on the earth flow.
The two become one.
The surging earth flow was instantly engulfed in blazing flames.
Like flowing magma,
But this is not the end.
I saw Sarutobi Hiruzen still making hand seals.
As the seal was completed: “Ninjutsu: Thunder Water Dragon Bullet!!!”
Chant——
A majestic water dragon suddenly appeared out of thin air.
There was also dazzling lightning flashing on his body.
Then he also rushed towards Bai Ye.
“Hehehe!”
“Little brat! This is what happens when you underestimate me!”
After a few compound ninjutsu,
Sarutobi Hiruzen was also a little overwhelmed.
But looking at Bai Ye who remained unmoved,
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen sneered continuously on his face.
If you are hit by these ninjutsu, I’ll see whether you will die or not.
As if he had seen Bai Ye’s death,
Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was full of confidence,
Bai Ye, who was standing still, suddenly moved.
Facing these compound ninjutsu,
Bai Ye instantly clasped his hands together and opened them in front of him.
“Old man! What era are you still casting seals in?”
“You are the strongest Hokage, aren’t you afraid that the first and second generations will crawl out of hell to find you?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face instantly turned pale and blue.
His face turned extremely ugly.
In his heart, he wanted to tear Bai Ye into pieces.
At this moment, he was looking coldly at Bai Ye in front of him, wanting to see what you could do.
In everyone’s eyes,
Countless inscriptions suddenly appeared on Bai Ye’s open hands.
“Flying Thunder God: Guided Lightning!!!”
call out–
With a flash of white light,
The originally powerful composite ninjutsu disappeared in an instant.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned when he saw this scene.
“This, this, this!”
“You actually learned Flying Thunder God as well?!!!”
Seeing that Bai Ye actually used Flying Thunder God,
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes widened instantly.
His face was filled with envy, jealousy and hatred.
That was the second generation’s fastest ninjutsu that was known throughout the ninja world.
I have always wanted to learn but I don’t have the talent and I know nothing about it.
The only one who knew how to do it, Minato Namikaze, now also stood on Hakuno’s side.
But what Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t understand was,
Hakuno can actually learn the Flying Thunder God Technique as well.
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s stunned expression, Hakuno said disdainfully: “Old man, there is still a lot you don’t know!”
Although there is no blood or eyeballs,
But having lived two lives has made Bai Ye’s soul extremely strong.
What also came with it was Hakuno’s ultimate talent for ninjutsu.
The Flying Thunder God Technique is naturally no problem.
In order to verify my talent,
Hakuno even revealed all the ninjutsu that would appear in the future.
Rasengan, Raikiri, Chidori, Chidori Sharp Lance,
All the ninjutsu that appeared in the original work were developed by Hakuno in advance.
Just as Sarutobi Hiruzen recovered from his shock,
When we started thinking about countermeasures,
boom–
There was a loud noise in the sky.
The noise in the air instantly attracted everyone’s attention.
And this sound,
It was the composite ninjutsu that Sarutobi Hiruzen had just used after being teleported away by Hakuno.
The scorching flames and the water dragon flashing with lightning instantly collided in the air.
Countless water vapor burst out,
The sky over Konoha suddenly became gloomy.
The clouds formed by water vapor are becoming more and more dense.
As everyone watched the changes in the sky,
Bai Ye’s voice suddenly resounded throughout the battlefield.
“All Anbu evacuate the territories of both clans!”
Chapter 13: Lightning Escape: Kirin! Send you on your last journey! (Old version)
Hearing Hakuno’s order,
Whether it was the Anbu who were still fighting, or the Anbu around them who hadn’t had time to take action yet,
In an instant, everyone began to evacuate.
Countless figures quickly left the territories of the Sarutobi and Shimura clans.
“Why did they retreat?”
“Great! I survived!”
“Woo woo woo, I finally survived!”
The tribesmen who were terrified and thought they were doomed,
At this moment, they burst into tears of joy and hugged each other, crying loudly.
At this time, everyone discovered that
It’s really great to be alive.
Only Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo, who was being beaten by Namikaze Shui and Hatake Sakumo, felt a little uneasy.
“Hiruzen!!! What are you waiting for?!”
“Get rid of him quickly!”
“I can’t hold on any longer!!!”
Danzo was about to give up.
He also caught a glimpse of Sarutobi Hiruzen standing there without making any movement.
Tuan Zang was so angry that his eyes turned black and he almost passed out.
Listening to Danzo’s roar,
At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen discovered Danzo’s current situation.
I saw that the long robe had now turned into strips of cloth draped over Danzo’s body.
The bandage that covered his right arm had long since disappeared.
The arm with the face of the first generation was revealed.
And those Sharingan eyes,
But there are not as many as in the future. Now there are only a few Sharingans on his right arm.
After seeing Danzo’s arm,
Namikaze Minato and Hatake Sakumo did not hold back.
Each move went straight to Danzo’s vital points.
This really troubled Danzo.
Danzo could have held out for a while,
He was beaten instantly and ran around like a stray dog.
A total of three Sharingans were secretly placed on his arms.
At this moment, there is still a shadow of the Sharingan on the arm.
All have lost their effect.
This is also the reason why Danzo was so angry.
Sarutobi Hiruzen simply didn’t dare to delay any longer.
I’m really afraid that I’ll continue to delay.
Danzo was killed first.
“Playing tricks!”
“Withdrawing people will hasten your death!!!”
“Die, little devil!”
Seeing that all the Anbu had withdrawn,
Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t care about anything else.
Although I felt something was wrong,
But now the arrow has been put on the string and has to be shot.
Bai Ye must be killed so that both tribes have a chance to survive.
Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately began to form hand seals at a rapid speed.
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen who had started again,
Bai Ye didn’t want to waste time anymore.
Flying Thunder God instantly activated,
Hakuno, who was originally far away, now appeared beside Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“So fast!!!”
“Why is he coming here when he didn’t throw any special kunai?!”
Seeing Bai Ye appear in front of him instantly,
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s pupils suddenly shrank.
The hands that were originally forming seals also subconsciously stopped at this moment.
As for the Flying Thunder God Technique, Sarutobi Hiruzen naturally knew it by heart.
Although it doesn’t, it doesn’t stop Sarutobi Hiruzen from studying.
In case there is a gifted person in my family in the future, I can let him study hard.
However, the activation of Flying Thunder God requires a special technique.
How could Bai Ye appear in front of him out of nowhere?
Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was confused,
Suddenly, my eyes caught sight of a special white word on the ground.
‘when!!!’
Seeing this technique,
Sarutobi Hiruzen is so familiar.
It is the special technique of Flying Thunder God.
But what Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t expect was,
Even in such a place, Hakuno left a spell.
When was it left?
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s ever-changing old face,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but reveal a confident smile.
“Don’t look at it. The techniques I left behind over the years are enough to cover every corner of Konoha~”
“You two tribes are the ones I focus on taking care of!”
After saying that, before Sarutobi Hiruzen could react,
Flip your palm.
A wildly spinning chakra ball instantly appeared in his hand.
Rasengan!!!
boom!!!
With a loud bang,
And a large cloud of smoke appeared,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but frowned.
I was sure I had hit him with the Rasengan just now.
However, it was obviously not Sarutobi Hiruzen’s body.
As the smoke cleared,
A miserable figure instantly appeared in front of everyone.
“Ahem~!”
“Hiruzen, what’s going on?!”
“Sorry, Yuan Mo, for asking you to come out so suddenly!”
Looking at the seriously injured ape demon,
Sarutobi Hiruzen also looked guilty at this moment.
But I didn’t activate the spiritualism just now.
The one who got hit was himself.
So Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to forcibly summon the Sarutobi spirit.
But looking at the miserable appearance of the ape demon,
It was obvious that there was no way to continue fighting.
“Bang~”
With a cloud of smoke rising,
The ape demon instantly used spiritual power to escape back.
“The reaction is quite good~”
“But what are you going to do next?”
One shot missed.
Hakuno didn’t intend to kill Sarutobi with this one strike;
Suddenly, his eyes looked up to the sky.
The sky is now completely gloomy.
There were still flashes of lightning in the clouds.
It seems that everything is almost ready.
Bai Ye suddenly stretched out his arm and pointed to the sky.
Squeak~!!!
A bolt of lightning instantly shot out from Bai Ye’s hand into the clouds.
At the moment when the lightning disappeared into the clouds,
The whole sky seemed to be activated.
Boom boom
A series of roars instantly resounded throughout the sky.
The huge movement made everyone look sideways.
The lightning in the sky became more and more intense.
“Hiss, what kind of ninjutsu is this?!”
“It’s so terrifying! This is just the prelude and it’s already so powerful!”
“Won’t this ninjutsu be even more terrifying when it’s activated?!”
“It seems to be the Lightning Release developed by the Yondaime!”
“What a terrifying talent! He can actually unleash such a terrifying lightning ninjutsu!”
All the major families watching the battle looked towards Bai Ye in shock.
At the same time, he began to think about how to build a good relationship with the Fourth Hokage in this big battle.
“See this move!”
“I’ll use this ninjutsu to send you off for the last time!”
“Lightning Release: Kirin!!!”
The ninjutsu that uses the form change and property change of Lightning Release is instantly activated.
A unicorn made of thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in the sky.
The scarlet eyes locked onto Sarutobi Hiruzen below.
A violent aura instantly enveloped it.
At this moment, Bai Ye no longer hesitated.
Using Chidori to guide,
The Qilin in the air instantly fell towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“We must get out of the way!!!”
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was completely panicked.
With many years of combat experience, Sarutobi Hiruzen knew that
If I can’t dodge this attack, I will definitely die.
Looking at the Qilin falling from the sky,
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen found that he seemed to be locked by the Qilin in the air.
It’s a must!
roar!!!!
With a roar,
The dazzling thunder fell instantly!
Chapter 14: The two disappeared families! (Old version)
Sizzle! Sizzle!
Accompanied by the sound of countless birds singing,
The entire Konoha sky seemed to be illuminated as if it were daytime.
“Wow! It’s so dazzling!”
“As expected of you, the Fourth Hokage!”
“This ninjutsu is too terrifying!”
“Oh my god, I can’t even open my eyes!”
The people watching closed their eyes one after another.
I was afraid that if I looked at it any longer I would explode.
As the lightning gradually faded away,
The scene that appeared before everyone’s eyes made everyone present freeze in their tracks.
Looking around,
The Sarutobi and Shimura clans were once prosperous.
At this moment, there is no trace of the two tribes.
Even the members of the two tribes were nowhere to be seen.
In front of me,
Only the scorched earth remained.
The tribe’s land, houses, and people were all destroyed by the blow just now.
Turned to ashes,
“Damn it!!! Hiruzen!!!”
Looking at the family that disappeared directly,
Danzo, who was still being beaten, was about to burst his eyes.
He stared at Bai Ye with a ferocious look.
“Hiruzen can’t be dead!”
“Tell me! Where did you take Hiruzen?!”
At this moment, Danzo was like a madman.
With red eyes, he stared at Bai Ye and began to question him non-stop.
Looking at Danzo in this state,
Hakuno almost thought Sarutobi Hiruzen was his wife,
Although there was something wrong with the two of them.
However, in response to Danzo’s question,
Bai Ye was still very generous and pointed to the open space in front of him.
“Hey, there are all over here~”
Danzo seemed to have all his strength drained away.
Completely gave up resistance.
He fell to the ground helplessly.
In fact, Danzo knew that under that terrifying ninjutsu,
There was no chance that Sarutobi Hiruzen would survive.
Even for myself, I’m afraid even ten more Sharingans wouldn’t be enough.
Now Hiruzen is dead.
The family is gone,
The Hokage dream was completely shattered.
Danzo naturally had nothing to resist.
He sat on the ground in a daze, not saying a word for a long time.
Seeing this, Bai Ye naturally didn’t say anything more.
After giving Sakumo a look,
The latter immediately swung his sword and sent the Dark Lord of Konoha, known as the Pot Kage, away.
With the death of Danzo,
Bai Ye also breathed a sigh of relief.
Get rid of the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan,
There is no crisis within Konoha.
“Minato, send someone to clean up~”
“Resume construction here as soon as possible!”
After dealing with the affairs of the two tribes,
After arranging the follow-up work, Hakuno returned to the Hokage Building.
At this time, Bai Ye was obviously much more relaxed.
Not long after Hakuno returned to the Hokage Building,
Tsunade and Orochimaru, who were drinking in the tavern, came over directly.
Looking at the two of them,
Without waiting for Bai Ye to speak,
My head was instantly pressed between two mountains.
“Wuwuwuwu!!!”
“I can’t breathe, Master!!!”
As Bai Ye struggled,
Tsunade’s face instantly turned red.
But thinking of the revenge of the Senju clan,
Both old guys were dealt with by his obedient apprentice.
Tsunade naturally had nothing to worry about;
He continued to hold Bai Ye’s head tightly.
Seeing this, Bai Ye simply stopped struggling.
Enjoying the sea of ​​clouds.
“Shirano Shirano, you were so handsome just now!”
“You…! What are you doing?!!”
Just when Bai Ye was about to immerse himself in it,
A fiery red figure rushed into the office.
Looking at the scene in front of me,
The visitor’s hair instantly fluttered like flames.
Hearing the voice, Hakuno hurriedly got up from Tsunade’s arms.
Seeing that Kuxingna was on the verge of going berserk,
Bai Ye hurriedly said: “Hahaha, Kuxingna, Master is here to thank me~”
“It was so exciting for a moment!”
Listening to Bai Ye’s explanation,
Jiu Xingna immediately looked at the two of them with a suspicious look.
But then I thought of what happened to the Senju clan.
It seems understandable that Tsunade is so excited.
Plus, my own experience was similar.
Princess Tsunade is still her relative.
Uzumaki Kushina had no choice but to give up.
Seeing this, Tsunade gave a mysterious smile.
After saying hello to Kuxingna, he turned and left.
But when Tsunade walked behind Kushina,
Hakuno saw Tsunade making a tavern gesture to him.
Bai Ye couldn’t help but tremble slightly when he saw this scene.
Seeing this, Orochimaru on the side also had a smile on his face.
But seeing that Tsunade had already left,
Orochimaru naturally wouldn’t ask for trouble.
Then he left the office.
As for what’s left in Konoha,
Let’s talk about it next time.
Soon, Bai Ye used his eloquent tongue to
Coaxed Kukona into submission.
Looking at the well-behaved Jiu Xingna in front of me,
Bai Ye also let out a long sigh.
It almost turned into a Shura field.
As for Tsunade, as a time traveler,
Given the chance, would you let it go?
If I let him go, I would be doing a disservice to my identity as a time traveler.
That’s why Hakuno became Tsunade’s apprentice and gradually won Tsunade’s heart.
There was even a guy named Duan who was destroyed by Hakuno before he could even get close to Tsunade.
But then,
We must integrate the power of the entire Konoha.
Otherwise, wait for the second meeting in three months.
The world ranking function is enabled.
If I can’t get first place, it would be a disgrace to the time traveler.
The next day,
“Minato, send someone to inform Uchiha Fugaku~”
“Have him come to the Hokage Building!”
Soon Minato informed the Uchiha clan of the news as instructed by Hakuno.
At this time, in the patriarch’s house,
An Anbu has arrived in front of Uchiha Fugaku.
“The Yondaime wants to invite you, I understand!”
“I’ll be there right away~”
After getting the answer from Uchiha Fugaku,
The Anbu nodded and quickly left the Uchiha clan.
At this time, Uchiha Fugaku frowned, and it was unknown what he was thinking.
Mikoto, who had just come out, saw this and couldn’t help but ask, “Fugaku, did the Hokage tell you what the reason was?”
In response, Fugaku shook his head helplessly.
“It would be nice if I knew the reason~”
“I won’t have to worry about it here!”
After saying that, Uchiha Fugaku also shook his head and put all distracting thoughts behind him.
As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, no matter what happens today, I have to go and see the Hokage first.
“The future of the Uchiha clan depends on today!”
Chapter 15: Unqualified Patriarch, Qualified Father! (Old Version)
“Hokage-sama, Uchiha Fugaku is here~”
“Let him in~”
Hearing the report outside the door,
Bai Ye didn’t hesitate,
Just ask and let him in.
Uchiha Fugaku, who was originally feeling anxious,
After hearing the sound,
I found that he didn’t seem to have any anger.
I couldn’t help but feel a little calmer.
Then he carefully opened the door and walked into the office.
Looking at Bai Ye sitting in the office,
This man who took the position of Hokage with thunderous means,
Uchiha Fugaku didn’t dare to have any ulterior motives.
Wei Wei said seriously: “Hokage-sama, is there anything we Uchiha clan need?”
“Don’t worry, our Uchiha clan has always been a part of Konoha Village!”
“I will definitely try my best to cooperate!”
As Uchiha Fugaku finished speaking,
At this time, Hakuno raised his head and looked up and down at Fugaku in front of him.
Looking at Fugaku’s current behavior,
Bai Ye also sighed helplessly.
As a member of the Uchiha clan,
We are a proud clan.
Except for Uchiha Madara, no one else was thinking about doing anything.
I just hope that one day someone can become a Hokage.
Change the clan’s current situation in Konoha,
As a result, he was defeated by two old bastards, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo.
After all this trouble,
The entire Uchiha clan has been smoothed out.
As the clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku,
A genius who can open a kaleidoscope,
I have been tortured into my current humble state.
“Patriarch Fugaku, there’s no need to be so restrained~”
“As a member of Konoha, I will treat all Uchiha clan equally!”
Listening to what Bai Ye said,
Although Uchiha Fugaku was very surprised,
But still didn’t relax.
After all, there is this old coin of three generations of old men,
He smiled and promised me that he would change his attitude towards the Uchiha clan.
As a result, he turned around and let the old dog Danzo spread rumors.
As a result, the villagers of Konoha now stay away from the Uchiha clan’s guards.
Like a plague,
No one dared to approach, and no one was willing to see him.
Bai Ye also knew that just talking would be useless.
The current situation of the Uchiha clan must be fundamentally changed.
“Patriarch Fugaku, do you have anything to say about the current situation of your Uchiha clan?”
“Now the era of Sarutobi Hiruzen is over~”
“Just say whatever you want to say!”
In this case, Hakuno directly threw the question to Uchiha Fugaku.
Regarding the current situation of the Uchiha clan,
If you don’t make changes, you will be in trouble sooner or later.
Let’s see if you, as the patriarch, have any ideas.
Fugaku’s eyes flashed with countless inexplicable brilliance when he heard this.
Looking at Bai Ye who looked calm,
At this moment, Fugaku was in a state of madness.
Should I trust Bai Ye in front of me?
Although the current Fourth Generation overturned all the policies of the Third Generation after taking office,
However, the families of the Third Generation and Danzo were also directly destroyed.
Fugaku was undecided for a moment.
After a moment’s silence,
Fugaku then spoke tentatively: “Hokage-sama, our Uchiha clan is doing well now~”
“If Hokage-sama needs it!”
“We, the Uchiha clan, are willing to contribute our strength!”
Hakuno couldn’t help but look deeply at Fugaku.
Under the deep gaze,
Fugaku’s heart was beating like crazy.
The entire office fell silent instantly.
The atmosphere seemed a little solemn.
But soon Hakuno said: “In that case, please go back, Chief Fugaku~”
“You Uchiha clan are pretty good~”
“Then let’s continue to maintain the status quo!”
After that,
Bai Ye waved his hand.
Several ANBU appeared instantly and signaled Fugaku that he could leave.
Faced with the current situation,
Uchiha Fugaku’s heart suddenly jumped.
If the current Uchiha clan continues to maintain the status quo,
Then I really can’t stay in Konoha anymore.
The proud Uchiha has now been pushed to the edge of Konoha.
Together with the Konoha Guard,
The common people of Konoha also have complaints about the Uchiha clan.
Maintaining the status quo is like boiling a frog in warm water.
It won’t be long before the Uchiha clan will become increasingly weak.
Fugaku also quickly changed his words: “Hokage-sama, I was wrong!”
“Our Uchiha clan is in this situation now~”
“Please give me some advice, Hokage-sama!”
After saying that, he fell to the ground.
Bai Ye smiled when he saw this.
Now, the Uchiha clan can finally settle down.
But before that,
Bai Ye stared at Fugaku with a gloomy look: “Then, there are only two options before you now, Chief Fugaku~”
“It seems that you want an Uchiha clan that thrives together with Konoha~”
“You still want to maintain the status quo until the entire Uchiha clan falls into the abyss!”
At this time, Uchiha Fugaku would not hesitate.
This is not a multiple-choice question.
If you choose the wrong one, it’s over.
He immediately chose the first path.
“Smart choice~”
“Now the surrounding countries have begun to stir. When you return, send the hawkish members of your Uchiha clan to carry out the mission~”
“And the Uchiha who are loyal to Konoha can gradually give up their power~”
“At the same time, send Uchiha Kagami’s descendant Shisui and your son Uchiha Itachi to me. I will accept them as my disciples and teach them personally~”
“The next Hokage will be chosen from among them~”
At first, after hearing Bai Ye’s order,
Uchiha Fugaku still couldn’t bear it.
They said that they were sending the hawks out to carry out the mission, but in fact, they were sending them to die in disguise.
However, these people are clamoring to seize power and overthrow Konoha’s rule every day.
Fugaku didn’t know what to say.
Then I heard what Bai Ye said next.
Uchiha Fugaku almost doubted his ears, wondering if he had heard it wrong.
Looking at Bai Ye’s serious expression,
It’s not like a joke at all.
Fugaku was immediately in ecstasy.
It can be said that as a clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku is not qualified.
But as a father, Uchiha Fugaku is qualified.
Upon learning that his son would be accepted as a disciple by the Hokage,
There is still a chance to become Hokage,
At this time, Fugaku didn’t care about so many things, and hurriedly said: “Yes! I will go back and arrange it!”
After that, I wanted to go home as soon as possible.
I was afraid that if it was too late, Bai Ye would change his mind.
Looking at the impatient Uchiha Fugaku,
Bai Ye smiled and waved his hand.
Since we want to change the current situation of the Uchiha clan,
But that’s not enough.
“Don’t worry, after you go back, you Uchiha clan can move your clan land back to its previous location~”
“Staying away from the center of Konoha is not a long-term solution after all~”
“What?! Is this really possible, Yondaime?!”
Fugaku even let out a cry of surprise.
His whole face was filled with an expression of disbelief.
Seeing that Bai Ye was not joking, he even prepared a handwritten letter.
As Fugaku carefully took the letter,
The whole person fell to the ground in an instant.
“Yondaime!! Don’t worry!”
“From now on, the Uchiha clan will serve you wholeheartedly! We swear to serve you till death!”
This series of policies,
Instantly, Uchiha Fugaku bowed down to him.
Total surrender.
“Okay, no need to be polite~”
“And the Konoha Guard. I will send some civilians in later, and what you have to do is~”
“It means dividing the Uchiha in the Konoha Guard into two teams. One team is for internal affairs and will select mild-mannered Uchiha members to handle internal disputes in Konoha~”
“Team One is for the outside world. I don’t need to say much about this team. Just maintain the true colors of the Uchiha clan!”
“Only in this way can you change the reputation of your Uchiha clan little by little!”
At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku seemed to have opened up a new world.
He looked at Bai Ye with increasing admiration.
“As expected of you, Hokage-sama!”
“I’ll go back and start making arrangements!”
As Uchiha Fugaku left,
Bai Ye also completely relaxed.
The Uchiha clan’s problem was solved.
Then his Konoha should be the strongest among the worlds.
Bai Ye was in a good mood immediately.
Then he left the Hokage Building alone and came to the Senju clan’s territory.
Chapter 16: Reactions of various races! (Old version)
“Hurry, hurry, hurry!”
“Hurry up, we need to go back to our old clan land, throw away the extra things!”
“Don’t ink!”
“This is the permission of the Fourth Generation! We can finally return to our former clan land!”
The Uchiha clan is now in full swing.
All the Uchiha clan members were happily packing up their things.
Ever since Uchiha Fugaku returned from the Hokage Building.
He directly convened the Uchiha clan meeting,
This time it’s not a debate about whether to rebel or not.
Instead, Fugaku gave the order directly as the clan leader.
Issued several orders announced by Bai Ye,
Among them, when they learned that they could move back to their original homeland,
Several elders in the tribe stopped objecting immediately.
This time, they actively cooperated.
As for the guards,
The elders naturally understood the pros and cons.
It’s just joining the foreign ninjas.
But it can greatly change Konoha’s view of the Guard.
Such a good thing,
It was difficult for several elders to disagree.
So the entire Uchiha clan immediately took action.
The relocation is the beginning of a grand event.
Looking at the Uchiha clan members with smiles on their faces,
Fugaku nodded.
Sure enough, this is the only way out for the Uchiha clan.
“Humph! So what if we move to the Neiyuan tribe’s land~”
“All Hokage are birds of a feather!”
“We, the Uchiha clan, should take power ourselves!”
“That’s right, that’s right. The Konoha Guard is obviously from our Uchiha clan, but they actually intervened and arranged for ninjas to come in, just to eat away at our Uchiha clan bit by bit!”
Just when the whole family was preparing to move,
A small group of Uchiha gathered together.
The scarlet Sharingan watched all this coldly.
Everyone expressed their inner dissatisfaction.
But these people don’t know,
Every word they said,
All of this was recorded by a figure not far away.
And Uchiha Fugaku saw this group of people at a glance.
Look at these guys.
Fugaku’s good mood was instantly destroyed.
“snort!”
“No matter who it is, no one can destroy the good situation that the Uchiha clan has finally achieved!”
“I was planning to do it later~”
Seeing this, Fugaku directly found the person in the clan who was responsible for arranging the task.
“Chief!”
“Yes! Go and inform Uchiha Inahime and the others!”
“The tribe’s mines at the border of Thunder and Fire were hit. Let them deal with it~”
After hearing Fugaku’s order,
The Uchiha clan member who was in charge of arranging the task did not think much about it.
I just thought I was really hit.
Soon the task was assigned to Uchiha Inahiri and others.
After seeing the mission, Uchiha Inahiri and the others did not take it seriously. They quickly packed up their supplies and set off.
As a proud Uchiha clan,
How could they tolerate anyone daring to offend their clan’s property?
Little did they know,
Once they left, these people stayed there forever.
The Uchiha clan’s massive move also attracted the attention of other families in the village.
“Hiss, why did the Uchiha clan return to their former clan land?”
“What exactly is your plan, Hokage-sama?”
For a time, all the major families were talking about it.
The Uchiha clan, who had been pushed to the edge of Konoha,
Now, he has returned to the center of Konoha Village.
The signal this sends out is somewhat intriguing.
As a major clan in Konoha, the Hyuga clan,
“Brother, I think we should go meet the Yondaime as soon as possible~”
“We can tell from the actions of the Fourth Hokage against the Shimura clan and the Sarutobi clan!”
“The Fourth Hokage also has a strong grasp of power, even stronger than the Third!”
“So, we must release goodwill in advance!”
After some analysis by Hinata Hidashi,
As the clan leader, Hyuga Hiashi frowned at the moment.
According to the Hyuga clan’s countermeasures,
No matter who the Hokage is,
The Hyuga clan maintained absolute neutrality and did not seek peace.
If there are any foreign countries, then my Hyuga clan will send ninjas and supplies.
Never take sides.
But now, Hinata Hiashi was conflicted.
Seeing this, Hizashi also became anxious.
Now the Senju clan is gone,
The only wealthy families in Konoha are the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan.
But now, the Uchiha clan clearly has the support of the Hokage.
“Brother! Think about the Uchiha clan!”
“It was like this not long ago, and it was like this again today after Fugaku went to the Hokage Building yesterday!”
Hinata Hiashi also immediately dispelled his worries.
It’s time for the Hyuga clan to make some changes.
Seeing this, Hizashi breathed a sigh of relief.
With such a powerful Hokage, perhaps the ridiculous system of branch families and main families of the Hyuga clan can be changed.
Hinata Hizashi couldn’t help but feel a little excited.
In fact, the Hyuga clan has always been known as a wealthy clan like the Uchiha clan.
But the situation is very embarrassing.
It can be seen from the original work that
The Uchiha clan, as long as they wear the clothes with the round fan family emblem,
The civilians of Konoha were only afraid.
As for the Hyuga clan,
As the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, she was bullied by a few commoner brats.
This is the gap between the two ethnic groups.
Soon, due to the changes in the Uchiha clan,
Other families in Konoha Village also took action.
As a family of the Hokage faction,
The three tribes of Ino, Shika and Chou came to the Hokage’s office at the same time.
The three clan leaders directly pledged their loyalty to Bai Ye.
With the three tribes of pig, deer and butterfly leading the way,
Other families, big and small, naturally flocked to the place.
Without exception, they all expressed their family loyalty to Hakuno.
Looking at the two brothers Hyuga and Hiashi who came,
Hakuno also spoke directly without any disguise: “Do you want to change the ridiculous branch family and main family system of the Hyuga clan?”
Both Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi were stunned.
As the clan leader, Hyuga Hiashi feels more guilty towards his younger brother, so he is dissatisfied with this system.
Hinata Hizashi seemed particularly excited. Just as he had thought, the Hokage had this plan!
“Hokage-sama, please enlighten me!”
At this moment, they both felt the same.
He immediately prostrated himself before Bai Ye.
Seeing this, Bai Ye also nodded.
Then he looked at White Fang standing aside.
“Today, White Fang will follow you back to the Hyuga clan to completely resolve the so-called main family and branch family system~”
“A bird in a cage, haha, is like cutting off one’s own arm, so ridiculous!”
Hinata Hiashi was a little confused for a moment.
“Hokage-sama, how are we going to solve this if Lord White Fang returns with us?”
“Are you going to start a massacre?!”
“This…this won’t work!”
How could the indecisive Hyuga Hiashi agree to this solution?
If force is used,
Those old guys in the clan will definitely not surrender.
Looking at Hyuga Hiashi’s appearance, Hakuno immediately said with disdain: “You know what the Hyuga clan is like, don’t you?”
“They are just a bunch of things that rely on the branch family to suck blood. How many people in the main family are really worthy of the branch family’s protection?”
“Have you ever seen the Uchiha clan be divided into branch families and main families?”
Hakuno looked at the caged bird mark on Hizashi’s head with a hint of amusement.
“I’m afraid of being looked down upon and afraid of the branch family’s rebellion. If the branch family hadn’t been controlled by a caged bird, I think they would have rebelled long ago~”
“Afraid of this and that! Do you Hyuga clan have the right to compete with the Uchiha clan?”
“Having said that, it’s up to you to decide what to do!”
After that, Bai Ye continued to process the documents in front of him.
At this moment, Hyuga Hiashi suddenly fell silent.
Hakuno’s words roared like thunder in Hinata Hiashi’s mind.
After a long time,
Hinata Hiashi suddenly looked at the caged bird mark on Hizashi’s head beside him.
It was as if he had made up his mind in an instant.
“I understand Hokage-sama!”
“Master White Fang, please come with me to the Hyuga clan’s territory!”
Looking at Hyuga Hiashi who made his choice,
Bai Ye naturally showed a satisfied smile.
White Fang, standing aside, followed the two Hyuga brothers to the Hyuga clan’s territory with an expressionless face.
“Hokage-sama, the Fugaku clan leader requests to see you!”
PS: Dear readers, please give me more data.
Please give me some flowers, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets.
As the data increases, the updates will be fierce! There are five more chapters today, I guarantee you will enjoy reading them!
Chapter 17: Treat me to a meal and behead me! Take me in as a dog! (Old version)
Uchiha Fugaku heard the voice outside the house.
He also carefully opened the door of the Hokage’s office.
Looking at Bai Ye sitting at the desk,
Uchiha Fugaku brought two small figures to Hakuno.
“Hokage-sama, this is Shisui and his son Itachi~”
After saying that, he pulled the two little guys in front of Bai Ye.
At this time, Shisui and Itachi still looked like two little kids.
Thinking of the performance of the two in the original work,
With a little guidance,
The two of them will definitely be excellent swords in their hands.
“From today on, I will be your teacher~”
“I will train you very strictly!”
“It’s not too late to regret now~”
As he spoke,
Bai Ye was still staring into the eyes of the two little brats,
At this time, Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi seemed extremely excited.
When I come again,
The two were told by Fugaku that the Hokage wanted to accept them as disciples.
At first, they didn’t believe it.
They thought that the patriarch/father was deceiving them.
Until the two arrived at the Hokage Building,
An expression of disbelief instantly appeared on his face.
And now,
When they really heard Bai Ye ask to take them as his disciples,
At this moment, the two of them could hardly hide their excitement.
“We do!!!”
“Meet the teacher!!!”
Fugaku, who was standing by, was even happier when he saw this.
In this way,
The Uchiha clan is firmly tied to the Hokage.
Looking at the two excited little guys,
Bai Ye also smiled with satisfaction.
Then he looked at Uchiha Fugaku who was standing beside him.
“Then I will teach these two children~”
“Let them stay with me every day from now on!”
“That would be the best!”
How could Uchiha Fugaku not agree?
I wish the two children could follow Bai Ye around every day.
Now the goal has been achieved.
Fugaku suddenly took out a scroll from his arms and placed it respectfully in front of Hakuno.
“Hokage-sama, this is the fire ninjutsu of our Uchiha clan!”
“As a member of Konoha Village, I naturally have to contribute to Konoha Village!”
Looking at the ninjutsu scroll on the table,
Hakuno also looked towards Fugaku with some surprise.
I didn’t expect that Uchiha Fugaku would be so wise.
The food was already in his mouth, so Bai Ye naturally wouldn’t refuse.
I took it directly.
Seeing that Hakuno accepted it, Uchiha Fugaku returned to the Uchiha clan with satisfaction.
Looking at Uchiha Fugaku leaving,
Bai Ye didn’t expect that
The chain punches I used to subdue the Uchiha were so effective.
But the first step is to treat the guests first.
Invite Uchiha Fugaku,
Using coercion, bribery, and coaxing this person who has the most say in the Uchiha clan,
Give me a little more benefit.
If he fails to win them over, Hakuno will naturally target the other Uchiha elders.
At that time, Uchiha Fugaku’s fate will be beheading.
There are many people in the Uchiha clan eyeing the position of clan leader. Without Uchiha Fugaku, someone will naturally take his place.
When the time comes, Bai Ye will just need to continue this operation.
Then it will be easier to operate.
That is, after getting the benefit, let it completely transform into your own shape,
Take it as a dog.
Obviously, under Bai Ye’s series of punches,
The Uchiha clan not only returned to their former homeland,
There are two children who became apprentices of the Hokage.
One of them is his own son.
This made Uchiha Fugaku completely transformed into the shape of Hakuno,
And Uchiha Fugaku now obviously has some insights into being a dog.
Looking at the ninjutsu scroll in his hand,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but touch his chin with satisfaction.
‘Let the Bullets Fly is true to me!’
‘It must be listed as a World Heritage Site!’
The two little guys, Shisui and Itachi, were still in ecstasy.
The two little guys who were already devoted to Konoha,
Now he has become the disciple of the Hokage.
What a surprise this was for both of them.
Looking at the two of them, Bai Ye couldn’t help but smile and said, “Okay, stop laughing, no training today~”
“Take you to learn~”
After saying that, he took the two little guys and left the Hokage Building.
The Uchiha clan has now completely become a force in Hakuno’s hands.
On the other side,
“Rizu! As the clan leader, you actually openly took the lead in doing something that goes against our ancestors!”
“You are not worthy of being the patriarch!!!”
I saw several elders of the Hyuga clan staring at Hyuga Hiashi in front of them and cursing at him.
On the side,
There were already several headless corpses lying there.
At this moment, most of the clan members were hiding behind the clan elders and trembling.
And to do all this,
It was Konoha White Fang who was standing aside and silently wiping the dagger.
On the other side, more and more branch family members with caged birds printed on their heads gathered together.
“What’s going on? Why did the clan leader and Lord White Fang take action directly?”
“Hiss, stop talking!”
“This time, for our branch family, it is enough to change history!”
“The clan leader is saving our Hyuga clan!”
After understanding what happened,
All the branch family members who had rushed over looked at the clan leader, Hinata Hiashi, with complicated eyes.
What’s more, I was shocked and grateful.
Facing the questioning of the elders,
At this time, Hyuga Hiashi had made up his mind.
For my brother, and for the future of the Hyuga clan,
This backward clan system must be abolished.
“We, the Hyuga clan, have been here since the founding of Konoha!”
“I’ve always wanted to compete with the Uchiha clan~”
“But, are we, the Hyuga clan, really qualified to compete with the Uchiha clan?”
“Why? Because you, the useless clan members who only know how to eat, drink and have fun?!”
A group of members of the branch family were even more irritated.
The division of the family has caused suffering to the main family for a long time!
“That’s right!!”
“Support the Patriarch!!”
“Just because you were born a few seconds later, you became a separate family. This is not fair!”
“If the main family we protect is wise and brave and works hard to develop the family, we will have no complaints!”
“But, what else can these rubbish do except let us split up and die in exchange for credit?!”
Faced with the sudden emergence of separate families,
The members of the clan, who were already somewhat frightened by the White Fang’s killing, were completely defeated.
They huddled behind the clan elders and dared not speak a word.
This scene made all the elders of the clan stunned.
Looking at such a wasteful clan,
The elders seemed to understand at this moment.
“What have we been protecting for all these years?”
For a moment, the few remaining elders fell silent.
“Teacher, why did it become like this?”
When the scene fell into silence,
A childish voice suddenly sounded,
Hearing the sound, everyone looked in the direction where the sound came from.
When I saw someone coming,
Everyone bowed to the newcomer.
“Hokage-sama!”
Chapter 18: A brand new Konoha! Prospering! (Old version)
The person who came was Hakuno who had just left the Hokage Building.
And the one who just spoke,
It was Hakuno’s newly accepted disciple, Uchiha Itachi.
Regarding Itachi’s question just now,
Bai Ye’s eyes swept over the few remaining elders and clan members.
“Itachi, Shisui, you two remember this~”
“Whether it’s a family or a village!”
“We must develop. The wheel of time is constantly moving forward~”
“Falling behind means getting beaten!”
“The current situation of the Hyuga clan proves this point. The backward clan system has not changed!”
“Then what awaits the Hyuga clan is nothing more than standing still and exploiting the branch families endlessly~”
At this point, Bai Ye’s eyes instantly fell on the fat and big-eared members of the clan.
From these, we can see how serious the current problems of the Hyuga clan are.
“When the time comes, wait until the last straw that breaks the camel’s back appears~”
“The entire Hyuga clan will collapse and cease to exist!”
Shisui and Itachi on the side suddenly showed thoughtful expressions on their faces.
When Hyuga Hiashi saw that Hakuno had arrived,
Knowing that the time left for the Hyuga clan is short.
“Elders, do you want to continue?!”
The elders of the tribe, who were already disheartened,
Seeing Bai Ye’s arrival at this moment,
I still don’t understand there.
All this is because of the new Hokage.
However, it also made them see clearly the problems under the system of branch family and main family.
Hearing what Rizu said,
Several elders looked at each other.
He nodded as if accepting his fate.
“We obey the arrangements of the patriarch!”
“From today on, the main family and the branch family will no longer exist, and the Hyuga family will take their place!”
As several elders said resignedly,
At this moment, the already old body seemed to be several years older.
It looks increasingly depressed.
However, no one cared about these elders at this moment.
Hearing the results announced,
All the branch family members cheered.
“Very good!!!!”
“Long live the clan leader!!! Long live the Hokage!!!”
“Finally freed!”
“Woo woo woo, that’s great, my child doesn’t have to be carved with a caged bird~”
All the members of the branch rushed to report.
This news spread throughout the Hyuga clan instantly.
Countless members of the branch family cried with joy at this moment.
Compared to the jubilant separation,
The members of the clan felt as if their mother had died.
With sad faces,
Without the distinction between the main family and the branch family, they need to complete missions and go to the battlefield.
There will be no one from the separated family to protect him personally.
You have to rely on yourself for everything.
Hyuga Hiashi would not look kindly upon these members of the main family who indulged in eating, drinking and having fun.
Staying here is also a bummer.
Rizu directly ordered some of his tribesmen to drive these guys back.
Seeing that the matter was resolved,
Bai Ye did not stay any longer,
He prepared to leave with two thoughtful little disciples.
Just as I was about to leave,
Bai Ye suddenly remembered something and turned back to say to Rizu: “Oh, Rizu~”
“After we get back, I’ll send the Sealing Team to help you remove the caged bird~”
“Remember to make arrangements when the time comes and ask those elders to cooperate!”
After giving the order, Hakuno took Shisui and the other two away from the Hyuga clan’s territory.
With the help of Konoha Sealing Squad,
Rizu naturally agreed happily.
With only a few elders, who knows when the situation will be resolved?
Moreover, who knows if the elders will regret it after a long time.
Naturally, the sooner this happens, the better.
After respectfully sending Bai Ye away,
Hinata Hiashi was staring at Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi beside Hakuno in a daze.
From time to time, a gleam of brilliance flashed in his eyes.
“No! We can’t let the Uchiha clan take all the benefits!”
“My Hyuga clan must also follow the footsteps of Hokage-sama!”
Hinata Hiashi went straight to find his brother,
“Hiashi, do you know if there is anyone suitable in the clan?”
Hearing my brother’s words,
Hinata Hizashi didn’t react for a while.
However, when he followed Hiashi’s gaze and saw Shisui and Itachi beside Hakuno,
A gleam of light flashed in Hizashi’s eyes, and he understood it instantly.
“Brother, what do you want?”
“That’s right!”
Hiashi’s brain naturally started working rapidly when he heard this.
As long as you find a tribe member with outstanding talents,
When the time comes, I will beg the Hokage to accept me as his disciple.
Then their Hyuga clan can be said to be firmly bound to the Hokage lineage.
“Brother, give me some time!”
“Okay! You must work hard! Your talent and appearance cannot be bad!”
After giving instructions on the daily schedule,
Ri Zu then watched several clan elders begin to free the caged birds from the separation of the clan.
Hakuno returned to the Hokage Building with his two apprentices.
At this point, the two major clans of Konoha were completely brought under his control.
After doing all this,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but feel confident about the second meeting to be held soon.
Now the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan are firmly bound to me,
The other Ino-Shika-Chou families were originally members of the Hokage faction,
As for the Inuzuka family and the Aburame family, they are now small families.
Naturally, we followed in the footsteps of these families.
In addition, Hakuno, who already had a high reputation among civilian ninjas,
Naturally, civilian ninjas would respond to his call.
The village’s top fighting force,
Now, besides himself, there are Minato, Hatake Sakumo, Tsunade, Orochimaru, etc.
In the Uchiha clan, there is Uchiha Fugaku who possesses the Mangekyō, and the two brothers Hyuga Hiashi from the Hyuga clan.
There is also Kushina who is about to become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
The two kaleidoscopes of the future have also been taken under his command.
The top combat power is definitely enough.
So,
The world of the Fifth Generation Tsunade can definitely be compared,
The first and second generations are still uncertain.
As for the other Naruto world that has not been added to the chat group, it is most likely that he will not be stronger than himself.
Hakuno also hurriedly called Minato.
“Minato, where is Jiraiya now?”
“Master Jiraiya? Ever since you, Hokage, sent the message, Master Jiraiya has gone to the Rain Village!”
“It should be time to return now!”
Hearing this, Minato
Without any hesitation, he quickly summoned the toad from Myoboku Mountain.
Put the information into the toad’s mouth,
Then wait for Jiraiya’s reply.
Chapter 19: If there are problems in the future, then there must be problems now! (Old version)
The first generation of Naruto world
The land of the Senju clan,
“Brother, why is that?”
“Why are you suddenly going to drive the Sarutobi and Shimura clans out of Konoha?”
“Didn’t I already kick those two brats back to their respective families?”
At this time, Senju Tobirama had a puzzled look on his face.
Previously, Hashirama asked him to drive away Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo.
Tobirama agreed without hesitation.
Hashirama actually wanted to expel the two families from Konoha.
This made Senju Tobirama unable to understand.
What kind of thing could make my eldest brother treat these two families like this?
“If you don’t give me a reason, I won’t agree this time!”
After saying that, he sat directly in front of Hashirama.
He looked like he would not leave unless I gave him an explanation today.
Seeing this, Hashirama shook his head helplessly.
These days, Hashirama has been thinking about the chat group.
Thinking that the second meeting will be held soon,
What kind of ranking mode will be enabled?
From the perspective of the pillar,
Konoha is now the strongest of the five great nations.
By then, my own world will surely be at the forefront.
But in the process of thinking,
The first generation of Hashirama realized a problem.
These are the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan.
To be able to bring such misery to Konoha in the future,
He also wiped out the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan,
Both his family and Madara’s were destroyed.
In the first generation,
These two families must be spy families sent from other villages.
He stayed in Konoha for a long time, trying to destroy Konoha from within.
Otherwise, how could it be possible to do those incredible operations?
But there is no evidence now.
Hashirama had no choice but to settle for the next best thing.
Just drive the two families out of Konoha.
Looking at Tobirama who refused to do anything,
Hashirama had no choice but to speak up and told the story of the chat group in another way.
That was when he was practicing the immortal arts and met the Six Paths Sage.
And saw the future of Konoha,
Then he narrated everything that would happen in the future.
After hearing what Hashirama said,
Tobirama froze in place for a moment.
But looking at Hashirama’s expression,
However, Tobirama discovered that his elder brother did not seem to be lying.
As a younger brother, if my older brother is lying, I can tell at a glance.
But at this moment, Tobirama discovered that when Hashirama said these things, he was actually very serious.
“Brother, is the magic so magical?”
Since I don’t know magic,
Tobirama also looked towards Hashirama curiously.
The latter nodded seriously upon seeing this.
Seeing this, Senju Tobirama had no choice but to give up.
“In that case, big brother, just leave it to me!”
“How can we let them leave Konoha so easily!”
After saying that, he left the Senju clan territory.
Seeing this, Hashirama felt relieved.
With Tobirama taking action, things will naturally be done properly.
Now the hidden danger in Konoha is about to be resolved.
My own world should be ranked first.
Thinking of this, Hashirama’s mood became a little better.
I just don’t know what benefits this world ranking can bring!
I hope it will be useful for your body!
While Hashirama was in a good mood,
The Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan suffered.
The two families today are just two small families.
It was too easy for Senju Tobirama to destroy two families.
Soon, a barrier instantly enveloped the two families.
Countless figures rushed into the barrier.
Two future great families have now disappeared.
It’s as if it has never appeared in this world.
.
The second generation of Naruto world,
A month passed in a flash.
At the gate of Konoha Village,
The Second Hokage is gathering here with a large number of ninjas.
One of the small group of people was dressed in a way that seemed out of place.
It’s as if I’m about to go on a long journey.
“Hiruzen, thank you for your hard work along the way!”
“When you come back, Konoha Village will depend on you~”
This team is none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen and his group who are heading to the Land of Lightning to form an alliance with the Hidden Cloud Village.
After hearing what the second generation Tobirama said,
Sarutobi Hiruzen could hardly hide his excitement.
Just sign the alliance agreement and return to Konoha.
He is the third Hokage.
However, Sarutobi Hiruzen still had some self-awareness at this time.
Upon hearing this, he immediately said seriously: “Leave it to me, teacher!”
“I will complete the task successfully!”
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen who made a solemn promise,
The second generation showed an inexplicable smile on his face.
But it soon hid itself.
But the appearance still needs to be put in place.
After patting Sarutobi Hiruzen on the shoulder,
Tobirama took off the Hokage’s divine hat from his head.
Then he handed it to Sarutobi Hiruzen with a serious look on his face.
“Don’t lose face for Konoha’s Third Hokage!”
As a result, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were filled with passion.
Looking at the hat in his hand that symbolizes the Hokage,
Sarutobi Hiruzen was even a little dazed.
Just like that, I became the Hokage I had always dreamed of!
And Danzo Shimura standing by,
My eyes almost popped out of my head at this moment.
Especially when looking at the Hokage hat in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s hand, he could not hide his envy.
That symbolizes the position of Hokage.
But unfortunately, it is not me who gets it.
All he could do was watch Sarutobi Hiruzen put the hat on his head.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was even more full of energy and vigor.
“Don’t worry, teacher!”
“We must let the Hidden Cloud Village see the elegance of our Konoha!”
Upon hearing this, the second generation smiled and nodded.
Then, under the gaze of the crowd,
Sarutobi Hiruzen then set out for the Hidden Cloud Village with Danzo Shimura and several ninjas from the two clans.
Just as Sarutobi Hiruzen and his party left,
The second generation quickly returned to the Hokage Building,
Several ninjas from the Senju clan also came to the office.
“Chief, everything is ready!”
Now, Senju Hashirama has been dead for many years.
Tobirama became the clan leader.
All members of the Senju clan naturally obeyed the orders of the clan leader unconditionally.
The second generation Tobirama nodded when he heard this.
“Let’s do it tonight!”
“It has to be fast!”
“Execute it!”
When the night came,
One by one, the ninjas of the Senju clan, led by the second generation ninja Tobirama, came to the clan territory of the Sarutobi clan.
Looking at the Sarutobi clan celebrating Sarutobi Hiruzen becoming Hokage,
The second generation Tobirama’s eyes showed no fluctuation at this moment.
It was like looking at a group of dead people.
“Get started!”
Chapter 20: The iron-blooded methods of the second generation Tobirama! (Old version)
The moment the order is received,
All the Senju clan ninjas immediately launched an attack on the Sarutobi clan who were celebrating below.
“kill!”
Countless figures instantly fell into the Sarutobi clan.
Looking at these unexpected guests,
The Sarutobi clan, who were celebrating, suddenly froze in their tracks.
You know, this is Konoha.
The strongest ninja village in the ninja world.
So the Sarutobi clan didn’t think of the enemy as their enemy.
After all, no one would assassinate a family that just had a Hokage.
“Who?”
“You’re not here for the party, are you?”
“Is there any special mission?”
“Isn’t the second generation still in the village~”
Just when everyone was confused,
The people who came all waved their ninja swords that were shining with cold light.
Phew!
Puff!!!
In a moment,
Hand raised and knife fell,
One by one, the members of the Sarutobi clan lost their breath with the same expression as before.
Countless blood was spilled on the ground.
“Damn it!!! It’s the enemy!!!”
“Enemy attack, enemy attack!!!”
“What on earth are the Uchiha clan doing?! Why would an enemy come to Konoha?!”
“Hurry up and inform the Second Hokage!!!”
Facing a sudden attack from the enemy,
The members of the Sarutobi clan instantly fell into panic.
Their faces changed drastically.
But now because of the celebration,
Everyone was drunk.
When facing an enemy, he was half a beat slow even in performing hand seals, not to mention reacting.
In addition, they were facing the most elite ninjas of the Senju clan.
After a few rounds,
There was no one left alive in the Sarutobi clan.
The entire Sarutobi clan was slaughtered.
At this moment, outside the Sarutobi clan’s territory,
Several Senju people who were supporting the barrier suddenly nodded to the Second Generation standing beside them.
The second generation who was waiting for the result also nodded.
But the expression on his face remained unchanged.
For the culprit who destroyed the Senju clan in the future,
The iron-blooded second generation will not show mercy.
After cleaning up the traces of the battle,
The second generation brought everyone to the Shimura clan again.
What awaits them will be the same fate as that of the Sarutobi clan.
Just when the second generation led his people to wipe out the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan.
At this time, on the way to the Hidden Cloud Village.
“Everyone, hurry up!”
“Sign the alliance agreement as soon as possible and return to the village!”
Along the way, Sarutobi Hiruzen and his group traveled like crazy.
Never stopped for a moment,
If you consume too much, take Bingliang Pills.
Just to get to the agreed signing ceremony location as soon as possible.
The Sarutobi clan had no problems.
But Danzo and the Shimura clan ninjas on the side were not willing to do that.
“Huruzen! This is not a good way to rush!”
“Take a break!”
“There’s no rush!”
“The team is so exhausted!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had been thinking about the good life after returning to the village and officially becoming the Hokage, suddenly frowned.
He looked at Danzo with displeasure for interrupting his beautiful imagination.
“Have you forgotten what the teacher told you?!”
“We must hurry there as quickly as possible to show Konoha’s sincerity!”
“What will it look like if we keep dragging our feet?!”
Facing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s explanation,
Danzo didn’t hear a word.
As a companion for many years, Danzo knew what Sarutobi Hiruzen was talking about as soon as he raised his butt.
Now it sounds good.
He just wanted to return to Konoha as soon as possible and sit on the throne of Hokage.
But the more this happened, the more unhappy Danzo became.
Why are you the Hokage?
My Danzo is not bad either.
“Then you lead your Sarutobi clan ahead~”
“My Shimura clan’s ninjas need to rest!”
After saying that, he simply ignored Sarutobi Hiruzen and stopped.
Seeing this, the ninjas of the Shimura clan also stopped.
This made Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had just become the Third Hokage, instantly lose face.
Looking at the Sarutobi clan ninja who was staring at him from behind,
Sarutobi Hiruzen also instantly became angry.
“What do you want to do, Danzo?!”
“I am the leader of this team!”
“Besides, I am the Third Hokage appointed by the teacher himself!”
“If you are dissatisfied, wait until the mission is over and go back to the teacher!”
“But now!”
“I order you as the Third Hokage! Keep going!!!”
After saying that, he stared at Danzo eagerly.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen could no longer care about his previous good relationship with Danzo.
Now it is me who has ascended the throne of Hokage.
Then Danzo can only listen to himself.
Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly become tough,
He even used his status as Hokage to pressure himself.
Danzo instantly stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen in front of him with reluctance.
In the end, it was Danzo who lowered his head first.
Seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen ordered the team to move on with an expressionless face.
Although Danzo in the team was unwilling, he had no choice.
Soon the team was caught up with Sarutobi Hiruzen as he galloped along.
Arrived at the alliance ceremony site in advance.
But at this moment, the location of the alliance ceremony was unusually deserted.
The venue for the alliance ceremony had already been set up.
The scene was deserted.
Danzo on the side also quickly became alert.
“Hurizen, something’s wrong!”
“I know!”
The two’s experience of fighting with the second generation told them that
Something is very wrong here.
Just as Sarutobi Hiruzen ordered the team to be on alert.
Several figures quickly surrounded Sarutobi Hiruzen’s team.
“Tsk, I thought it would be the Second Hokage~”
“Brother, this kid is wearing a Hokage hat, he should be the new Hokage, right?”
The people who came were none other than the brothers Kinkaku and Ginkaku from the Hidden Cloud Village.
And an elite force led by the brothers.
Looking at the brothers Gold Horn and Silver Horn who appeared here,
Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately thought to himself that something was wrong.
These two lunatics are capable of anything.
However, thinking that this was an alliance ceremony, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t help but say: “I am Konoha’s third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen!”
“I came here specially to sign the alliance ceremony!”
“What do you mean by this, Kumogakure? Where is the Second Raikage?”
Facing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s question,
At this moment, the two brothers, Jinjiao and Yinjiao, suddenly smiled at each other.
His face was full of sarcasm.
“alliance?”
“Are you kidding me? Who wants to form an alliance with your Konoha~”
“As for the Second Raikage, we two brothers will take you to see him right now!”
As soon as the two of them finished talking,
The surrounding Kumogakure launched an attack on Sarutobi Hiruzen and his group without hesitation.
The brothers Kinkaku and Ginkaku went straight to Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo.
The battle started instantly.
Chapter 21: Everything is ready, the second meeting begins! (Old version)
Several days have passed since Sarutobi Hiruzen led his team to the Hidden Cloud Village to form an alliance.
But no news came back.
Even the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan disappeared overnight.
This series of events happened,
The people in Konoha Village instantly became panic-stricken.
The major families were discussing this.
Everyone is guessing what happened.
He was able to eliminate two families quietly in Konoha Village without anyone noticing.
The other party was able to quietly eliminate the Sarutobi and Shimura families.
Can we get rid of their family too?
All the families were in panic at once.
Soon, news from the Hidden Cloud Village came back.
Kinkaku and Ginkaku led the elite troops of the Hidden Cloud Village to stage a coup.
While killing the Second Raikage, he also hunted down the alliance against Konoha Village.
The final battle,
The Konoha Alliance team was completely wiped out.
Of the two brothers, Jinjiao and Yinjiao, the younger brother Yinjiao died in battle.
Jinjiao was seriously injured and his whereabouts are unknown.
The other big villages also learned that this time Konoha also sent out the newly elected Sandaime Hokage,
“Hahahaha, Konoha suffered a heavy loss this time!”
“Without a young Hokage, Konoha is seriously hurt this time!”
“I really want to see the expression on Senju Tobirama’s face~”
For a while, the entire ninja world was waiting to see Konoha’s joke.
But at this time, the second generation Senju Tobirama didn’t care.
He was the driving force behind all this.
At this time, Tobirama Senju continued to lead Konoha with the support of everyone.
“Spread the news, Konoha didn’t choose the Third Hokage at all~”
“It’s all fake news!”
Soon, the order of Senju Tobirama spread to all the countries in the ninja world.
There was a lot of discussion in each ninja village.
For a moment, the top leaders of the villages had no idea what Senju Tobirama was up to.
But everyone feels sorry.
This time, the guy Senju Tobirama did not go.
Otherwise, it would be Senju Tobirama who died.
Maybe they can take this opportunity to bite off a piece of meat from Konoha.
Senju Tobirama, the fastest ninja in the ninja world, is still alive and well.
They won’t make themselves unhappy.
And in the office of the Hokage of Konoha Village.
“Nidaime, um, um, do we need to continue carving the Third Hokage Rock?”
The head of the engineering department was standing cautiously in front of the second generation.
Hearing this question,
Tobirama, who was still processing documents, couldn’t help but look up.
I looked at the person in charge in front of me with a smile on my face.
The latter immediately reacted upon seeing this.
“Sorry Nidaime, I was confused for a moment!”
“The third generation hasn’t been chosen yet~”
Looking at the person in charge who reacted,
The second generation then waved his hand to signal the other party to leave.
After finishing the documents in hand,
Tobirama couldn’t help but look back at the present Konoha.
My destiny has completely changed.
Then, it’s time to think about the second meeting that is about to start.
It seems that there will be a world ranking at that time.
I don’t know where my world ranks.
Thinking of this, a gleam of brilliance suddenly flashed in Tobirama’s eyes.
I don’t know what he is thinking.
The world of the fifth generation Hokage Tsunade,
Now the entire Konoha is on high alert under Tsunade’s command.
All the teams that were out on missions were called back.
“Have all the teams been recalled?”
“Yes Tsunade-sama!”
Hearing the silent answer,
At this time, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief.
Now Konoha has been overwhelmed by the powerful enemy Pain.
Even Tsunade is like this.
Although Jiraiya sent back information,
But the enemy could attack at any time.
Tsunade didn’t know if she could hold out until the second meeting.
However, Naruto has been sent to Myoboku Mountain to learn fairy arts.
All other Konoha ninjas were also recalled.
I think I should be able to hold on until the meeting.
Tsunade could only pray that the meeting would be held soon.
As for the world ranking function,
At this moment, Tsunade still had the mood to care.
In addition, Jiraiya’s high-end combat power has been lost,
I guess my own world can’t rank very high either.
It’s better not to think about it.
It is better to focus only on cross-border mutual assistance functions.
At this time, Hakuno is in the Naruto world.
Minato finally received a reply from Jiraiya.
“Hokage-sama, Jiraiya-sensei has replied to the message!”
As soon as I received the reply,
Minato came to Hakuno,
He handed the information sent back by Jiraiya to Hakuno.
‘Jiraiya: Minato, tell Haku that I have found the Akatsuki organization here!’
“I didn’t expect that the leaders of Akatsuki were the three kids I taught before~”
“I have already told Yahiko and the others the plan and goal you mentioned, Shiro.”
‘Sure enough, after listening to it, the three of them showed great interest! ‘
“I also came forward to communicate with the three of them, and now the three of them have agreed to return to Konoha with me and the Akatsuki organization!”
“Minato, by the time you receive my reply, we will already be on our way back to Konoha.”
“It won’t be long before we reach Konoha!”
Looking at the content of the information,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but feel happy.
Now, the early stage of Akatsuki organization has been brought under his command.
To Bai Ye only, no one else matters.
Only the water gate inside is important.
Fighting against those hanging walls in the future,
Minato’s power is absolutely indispensable.
Now the task assigned to Jiraiya has been successfully completed.
Naturally, Bai Ye was delighted.
Wait until Jiraiya comes back,
The world I live in can definitely be ranked among the top.
Maybe even reach the first place,
The only one that Hakuno considered a rival was the world of the first Hokage.
But it still can’t compare with my own world.
We can only know everything after the world ranking function is turned on.
As time goes by,
This day,
Hakuno was originally in the office thinking about how to continue to strengthen Konoha, when the system’s prompt sound suddenly rang in his mind.
【Chat group meeting has been remade】
[Do you want to start the second meeting? ]“It’s time~”
Hearing this familiar voice,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but smile.
Three months passed in a flash.
But now that the remake is complete,
Bai Ye naturally did not hesitate at all.
“Open!”
Chapter 22: Another Yondaime! Yellow Flash! (Old Version)
[Ding! The Hokage meeting is about to begin]【Do you want to invite new people? 】
I have been waiting for the fifth Hokage to come in and chat and activate other functions.
At this time,
Bai Ye naturally made his choice without hesitation.
“invite!”
[Ding! Invitation successful][Konoha’s fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze joins the group chat]As a system prompt sounded,
Bai Ye was stunned for a moment.
“Minato?!”
Looking at the system prompts,
What Bai Ye didn’t expect was that
The person who came in turned out to be Namikaze Minato,
The latter was still reporting his work to himself a moment ago.
As a result, he was pulled into the Naruto chat group by the chat group.
This is too much of a coincidence.
But looking at the system prompts,
This Minato should be the one who became the Fourth Hokage in the original work.
That is,
On the surface, the shadow
In fact, the one in power is still the old guy from the third generation.
“I just don’t know what time period this Fourth Generation is in now~”
“If it’s the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, that would be fun~”
While Bai Ye was still thinking about something,
The colorful rays of light appeared again before my eyes.
Instantly enveloped Bai Ye,
And Hakuno’s consciousness also came to the space of the Naruto chat group.
Konoha Village,
He was wearing a handsome Hokage robe, and his flowing golden hair looked a little messy at the moment.
In front of him were piles of files and reports.
Looking at these files,
The fourth generation was in a state of panic at the moment.
“Really? Why are there so many?”
“Sandaime, do we really need to process so many documents?”
Since becoming Hokage,
There was not a day that Minato Namikaze was not dealing with documents.
Every day is almost filled with files.
As a result, every day,
The files are increasing day by day.
Today, it almost piled up into a small hill.
This scene also completely numbed Minato.
Hearing Minato’s complaints,
At this moment, there is a desk in the Hokage’s office.
The owner of the table,
It was the Sandaime Hokage who was supposed to retire.
Now he is still active in the upper echelons of Konoha Village.
He even holds more power than the current Hokage Minato.
Looking at the miserable Minato,
Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately walked over happily with his pipe in hand.
“Hahaha, you know, I got here this way too~”
“The position of Hokage is not so easy to sit in~”
Hearing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words,
Minato couldn’t say anything more.
I can only continue to work hard.
After Watergate reviewed each document, he rejected it directly.
Sarutobi Hiruzen beside him nodded with satisfaction.
As for his decision to give up his position and choose the Fourth Hokage, it was simply perfect.
Not only did I not have to give up much power, I also didn’t have to deal with these tedious documents every day.
While you are in power, you also have plenty of time to waste.
There are many more opportunities to peek through the crystal ball.
Just as Minato was struggling with the documents,
A voice suddenly sounded in Minato’s mind.
[Group leader Hakuno is holding a Hokage meeting, please join immediately! ]Namikaze Minato, who was originally very depressed, stopped what he was doing instantly.
At the same time, he looked around the office with some doubt.
Besides myself, the only person in the room was the Sandaime.
But the voice just now was obviously not from the third generation.
“Sir, did you hear any sound just now?”
If I heard correctly just now,
It seems to be some Konoha Hokage chat group.
Is it possible to chat with other Hokage?
The third generation standing by was also stunned upon hearing this.
“There was no sound just now. Where is the sound?”
Looking at the confused Minato in front of him,
The third generation’s heart was shocked.
Could it be that this guy has driven people crazy while handling the documents?
This won’t do.
This is the perfect tool I chose.
How can you be so stupid because of a little file?
“But I just clearly…”
Namikaze Minato calmed down.
I held back all the words I was about to say.
I definitely didn’t hear wrongly.
[Ding! Group leader Bai Ye has initiated a Hokage meeting! Please go and participate immediately! ]“Yes! That’s the voice!”
Just when Minato was still confused,
The voice in my head sounded again.
At this moment, Minato didn’t care what this was.
The file in front of me is really too scary.
Minato didn’t want to stay in the office any longer.
“join!!!”
“I want to see it!!!”
As Minato finished speaking,
A ray of colorful light enveloped the water gate.
In the blink of an eye,
Namikaze Minato found himself in a white world.
Sitting at the first seat at the round table not far away was Bai Ye.
Looking at Bai Ye,
And the familiar divine robe that Bai Ye was wearing,
Namikaze Minato was stunned.
After a moment’s pause, he said, “Are you also the Fourth Hokage?”
In response to Minato’s question,
At this time, Bai Ye also spread his hands: “Obviously, yes~”
Namikaze Minato seemed unusually calm, not even a bit surprised.
This performance made Bai Ye a little confused.
“I almost understand~”
“It should be the so-called parallel world, right?”
After hearing what Minato Namikaze said,
Bai Ye was shocked.
But soon, a past plot emerged in Bai Ye’s mind.
That is, Minato once met his son.
Although it is a theatrical version,
But after that incident,
Minato knew a lot about parallel worlds.
“I didn’t expect you to even know about parallel universes~”
“Please sit down first, everyone is not here yet!”
Minato had that signature smile on his face.
Then he found a seat at the round table and sat down.
I was going to ask Bai Ye about the chat group.
Before Minato could speak,
Three more figures appeared in the chat room.
And they all wear the Hokage’s divine robe.
When Minato Namikaze saw the one in the middle,
His eyes widened instantly.
“Hatsudaime?!!!”
Chapter 23: The Furious Minato! The Heartbreaking Prince! (Old Version)
“Hatsu…Hadaime?!!”
“And Nidaime-sama!!”
“Is that Lady Tsunade next to you?!”
Looking at the three people who suddenly appeared in the chat group,
Minato froze in place.
Although I’m curious about what this chat group is about,
I still have many questions to ask Bai Ye.
As a result, I saw the scene in front of me.
Minato suddenly had no more questions in his mind.
No wonder it’s called the Konoha Hokage Chat Group.
It is possible to pull all the Hokage in.
It seems that even Lady Tsunade will become the Hokage in the future.
“Hey, has it been pulled in?”
“Which Hokage are you?”
“He looks as young as the Yondaime~”
The three first-generation people who entered the chat group at this time also noticed the additional Namikaze Minato.
Unexpectedly, the chat group actually invited someone to join the second meeting.
Now, the rankings and cross-border mutual assistance functions can be unlocked.
However, the first and second generations were quite interested in Minato Namikaze in front of them.
only,
Tsunade, who was standing by, couldn’t help but raise her eyebrows when she saw Minato Namikaze appear.
“Grandfather, second grandfather, he is the Fourth Hokage that I know, Minato Namikaze,”
“The Hokage before me was him~”
As Tsunade finished explaining,
Namikaze Minato also showed off the divine robe on his body.
Looking at the big words of the Fourth Hokage,
The first and second generation both looked towards Bai Ye.
“Little Bai, tell us about this fourth generation~”
Both are fourth generation.
Moreover, as the group leader, Hakuno knows all the history of Konoha.
Several people also took their seats one by one.
And Namikaze Minato was also quite curious.
I didn’t expect that I could know what would happen to me in the future.
Seeing this, Hakuno looked at Minato Namikaze first: “Minato, what time is it over there now?”
Minato thought for a moment before answering, “It is the 48th year of Konoha now~”
Get this answer,
Hakuno and Tsunade’s expressions changed instantly.
The first and second generations standing by immediately understood what was going on.
“My goodness, this guy died this year?”
“The war is over, how did this guy die?”
In response to their questions,
Hakuno then explained the causes and consequences of the Nine-Tails Rebellion bit by bit.
From the masked man colluding with Shimura Danzo,
Knowing the location of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki’s birth,
Then he snatched the fourth generation’s offspring and released the sealed Nine-Tails.
Until the end,
The fourth generation defeated the masked man and returned to seal the Nine-Tails.
In the end, four generations of couples died together in front of their newborn child.
Konoha lost the fourth generation couple.
The Sandaime then stepped forward to take over Konoha again.
The first and second generations were stunned.
“What is that?”
“Can the Nine-Tailed Fox kill people?”
Hearing the words of the first generation,
Everyone sitting there, including Bai Ye, twitched their lips for a moment.
In today’s chat group,
Even Hakuno is not as strong as Hashirama Senju.
Definitely super shadow level.
The second generation on the side noticed the whole thing.
Except for that mysterious man,
It’s Danzo Shimura.
More importantly, as soon as the fourth generation died, the third generation came to power.
The second generation instantly had a headache with black lines in his head.
These two disciples of mine are simply beasts.
What is this?
He joined forces with people from other villages to kill his own Hokage.
“After this, Tsuna, when did you become Hokage?”
Tsunade naturally understood what Second Grandfather meant.
Then he said helplessly: “Three generations will die in a dozen years!”
The veins on the second generation’s forehead were throbbing.
At this time, the second generation even suspected that this incident was planned by these two guys together.
“I died this year.”
Knowing his future, Minato Namikaze also stood there in a daze.
I didn’t expect that I would die when my child was just born.
Originally, after becoming Hokage,
Rights: Not many rights.
Processing various documents every day,
Working overtime every day,
He doesn’t even have much time to spend with his wife.
As a result, when the child was born, both he and his wife were gone.
My own child became an orphan.
This made Minato Namikaze, who was known as the Little Sun, look frosty at the moment.
Looking at Minato Namikaze’s appearance,
Hakuno also understood the current situation of Minato Namikaze.
Thanks to my advance planning,
Only then did they successfully get rid of the two old dogs, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo.
Otherwise, I’m afraid I’m not having a good time now.
Just then,
Bai Ye suddenly thought of Naruto.
Looking at the frosty-faced Namikaze Minato,
He must be told about Naruto’s situation.
“Minato, don’t you want to know what happened to your son?”
Minato was stunned.
Then he suddenly thought of something and his face changed drastically.
“Group leader, please let me know!”
“Your son, Uzumaki Naruto, sealed the Nine-Tails in his body before you died. As a result, the Third Hokage ordered that Naruto’s identity as the Fourth Hokage’s son be sealed.”
“Instead, the whole village was exposed for revealing Naruto’s identity as a demon fox, causing the little guy to be treated inhumanely since childhood~”
“The nurse who fed Naruto directly mixed the milk with boiling water, regardless of the temperature, and poured it into Naruto without hesitation.”
“And he wanted to kill Naruto directly~”
“But the old fellow Sandaime will definitely not let the Jinchūriki die like this, so he will naturally act quickly.”
At this moment, Minato Namikaze’s face was so black that water was about to drip out.
The second generation standing by also had a face full of shame.
It’s all my fault. I actually passed the position of Hokage to such a thing.
“After that, none of the Fourth Generation’s inheritance was given to Naruto, and Naruto was directly placed in a resettlement house for orphans.”
“I receive a fixed pension every month, drink expired milk, and often go hungry!”
“When he goes out, people from Konoha point their noses at him and call him a fox demon. No one wants to play with him~”
“And the happiest time for this kid is when the old guy from the third generation comes to visit every month to give him pension money!”
A terrifying aura instantly surged out from Minato Namikaze.
At this moment, Minato Namikaze no longer looks like the little sun.
The whole person stood up with a grim face.
Those red eyes were murderous.
At this time, Tsunade was completely silent.
Because of what Hakuno said about Naruto’s experience, Tsunade also knew,
Just think about how Naruto has grown into what he is now.
Tsunade couldn’t help but feel relieved.
If it were someone else, he would probably defect and become the biggest villain in the ninja world.
Looking at the furious Minato,
Bai Ye could understand that any father would be furious if he knew his child had such an end.
In the original work, Minato learned about Naruto’s experience during the Ninja World War.
At that moment, his expression was also extremely solemn.
Almost turned black,
If it weren’t for the fact that he was already dead, and the culprit three generations were also dead,
I’m afraid Minato will choose to turn evil without hesitation.
Then he said helplessly: “Minato, sit down first~”
“These are things that will happen in the future, and now you know your future!”
“Will you let this happen again?”
Chapter 24: Ranking! The Four Generations of Hakuno National Strength Demonstrated! (Old Version)
Namikaze Minato then gave up.
But I started to make plans in my heart.
I started preparing after I got back from the chat group.
Especially the two old guys, the Third Generation and Danzo,
You have to come up with a solution yourself.
Looking at Minato Namikaze who sat back in his seat and was lost in thought,
Everyone also knew that this kid knew such a big ‘surprise’ all of a sudden,
At this time, I was thinking about countermeasures in my mind.
At this time, Tsunade hurriedly looked towards Hakuno.
“Group owner, there are already five people in the chat group~”
“Have other features been unlocked?”
This is Tsunade’s biggest concern right now.
The first and second generation on the side also showed eager expressions on their faces.
“Yeah, yeah, Bai Xiaozi, that world ranking~”
“I’ve been waiting!”
Even the second generation next to him,
At this time, I was quite moved.
The second generation also wants to know,
In the world of several Naruto,
Where can my Konoha rank?
‘World rankings?’
Minato was still thinking about countermeasures,
Hearing people chatting,
Also noticed the key point,
The so-called key question is the key to the problem.
This world ranking list is not that simple.
Otherwise, it would be impossible for both the first and second generations to be so concerned about it.
Seeing this, Bai Ye stopped wasting time.
“Well, everyone, let’s get started now!”
Everyone also sat up straight,
He looked towards Bai Ye excitedly.
A transparent light curtain instantly appeared in front of everyone.
[Do you want to open this world ranking? ]“Let’s get started!”
The light curtain in front of everyone began to change.
[World Ranking Starts][This time’s ranking: The world of the first generation Hashirama, the world of the second generation Tobirama, the world of the fourth generation Hakuno, the world of the fourth generation Namikaze Minato, the world of the fifth generation Tsunade]【Please note! 】
[The value of the rewards in the rankings is related to the world’s national strength participating in the rankings! ][If you want to get better rewards, please increase the power of your respective worlds as much as possible! ]Looking at the words appearing on the screen,
Everyone’s eyes suddenly lit up.
“There is a reward indeed!”
At the same time, the value of the reward is related to all the worlds participating in the ranking.
Seeing this passage,
The smarter ones, Hakuno, Nidaime, Minato, and Tsunade all reacted.
That is to make each world stronger.
The more valuable the rewards they receive.
“It seems that the chat group is not just gathering us together~”
“But we want to build a huge Hokage alliance!”
After Bai Ye slowly analyzed it,
The first generation and others beside him smiled and nodded.
They are all Hokage, and most of them are related.
This alliance is naturally recognized by everyone.
Advance and retreat together.
“I just don’t know whose world will be ranked first~”
Just after Bai Ye said this,
The other four people were nervous.
Everyone’s expressions suddenly became tense.
His eyes were fixed on the light screen in front of him.
“I founded Konoha!”
“I think I can get the first prize this time!”
Senju Hashirama was also thinking in his mind,
The second generation Senju Tobirama standing by seemed full of confidence.
Konoha developed rapidly under his own hands.
“Hehe, I should be the first this time!”
Minato’s eyes wandered between the first and second generations.
“The first place will probably be between the first and second generation~”
In Watergate’s view,
Since Hakuno, the leader of the group, is also the fourth generation,
Then the situation should be not much different from yours.
In comparison, the worlds of the first and second generations have greater chances.
As the words on the light screen continue to change,
The first place was soon decided!
[First place: Fourth generation Hakuno World]A row of words instantly caught everyone’s eyes.
“Hey! It’s not me?”
“But, you’re pretty good, Bai boy!”
This feeling of uncertainty, like gambling, made the first generation of Senju Hashirama excited.
Although I am not the first,
But as the first Hokage, the man who founded Konoha,
Naturally, he gave generous praise to the outstanding future Hokage of Konoha.
At the same time, I became more and more fascinated by the ranking function.
After all, Tsunade, who loves gambling, learned this from her great-grandfather.
“Didn’t you get first place~?”
“I didn’t expect to be surpassed by you!”
The second generation Tobirama was a little surprised.
I didn’t expect that I had prepared in advance.
Still didn’t get first place.
Looking at the somewhat annoyed Second Generation Tobirama,
Bai Ye also laughed: “Lucky! Lucky!”
It’s no wonder that I’ve been madly increasing Konoha’s power for so many days.
Now it’s finally paying off.
[Do you want to ask whether we can demonstrate our national strength? 】
As the words on the light screen changed again,
Everyone noticed,
“Can we actually demonstrate our national strength?”
Even Bai Ye didn’t expect that
This function is also very simple.
That is to show all his actions of developing Konoha in synchronized images.
Bai Ye naturally agreed to this.
After all, the future prize pool is closely related to the national strength of all participating countries in the ranking.
The stronger the other worlds become,
The better the benefits they get.
“exhibit!”
The text on the light screen began to change again.
The first generation and others beside him also sat up straight and became more alert.
[The national strength display is about to begin! 】
【3! 】
【2! 】
【1! 】
As the countdown slowly came to an end,
Bai Ye’s figure also appeared on the light screen.
“How amazing!”
“Not bad, not bad. Let me see how Bai Xiaozi got the first place!”
Watching this magical scene,
Hashirama also looked at it carefully out of curiosity.
Meanwhile, Tobirama was carefully watching every frame and every picture on the screen.
Want to see,
How did Bai Ye do it?
Be able to surpass yourself and rank first.
Tsunade was just watching the scene in front of her.
After all, what Tsunade is most concerned about now is the other function that has been activated.
Only the Fourth Generation Minato,
At this moment, I am extremely serious.
Because Minato knew,
Bai Ye is about the same age as me.
Some of the things inside,
You will definitely be able to use it.
By then, I will be more confident when I go back to deal with the Third Generation and Danzo.
And the picture at this time slowly unfolds!
Chapter 25: The shock of the second generation, the means are so sophisticated! (Old version)
[You were born in Konoha Village, and your parents were both civilian ninjas][When you were 2 years old, your parents died while on a mission, leaving you a pension and a few ninjutsu][At the age of 3, you realized the dangers of this world, began to practice, and successfully extracted chakra][At the age of 5, you successfully passed the entrance exam to enter the Ninja School and met Minato Namikaze, who was also a civilian ninja][At the age of 6, you showed extraordinary talent and applied for early graduation as the top student in the Ninja School. This was the first time you appeared in the eyes of Konoha’s top management.]Looking at the light screen,
Every bit of Bai Ye’s life since childhood,
It is said to be a display of national strength.
The world shows the lives of the Hokage selected from each world.
There was also a fast forward, showing it again in front of everyone,
“Not bad! Such a talent!”
“Even during the Warring States Period, few people could compare to you!”
Regarding Bai Ye’s childhood experience,
Hashirama also gave a thumbs up in an unusually serious manner.
If I had known earlier,
Ninjas in the Warring States period all received family training at a very young age.
Naturally, my strength has been improving since I was a child.
But in Hakuno’s time,
It’s a peaceful era now.
But Hakuno was still able to make a name for himself as a civilian ninja.
Just this point,
This made Zhujian praise it endlessly.
Even the second generation Tobirama beside him nodded in agreement.
As for the water gate on the side,
After seeing that Hakuno and I were actually good friends in that world,
It also eased Minato’s mood slightly.
[At the age of 7, you have graduated from the Ninja School for a year. You practice day and night and take the initiative to learn medical ninjutsu. Finally, you successfully attract Tsunade’s attention and become her apprentice. Under Tsunade’s instructions, your strength begins to improve rapidly.]When Tsunade saw this,
It was also extremely surprising,
I didn’t expect that Bai Ye in front of me was actually my apprentice.
I looked at myself who was carefully handing over Bai Ye in the picture,
Tsunade, who had been indifferent at first, now looked at Hakuno with a touch of tenderness.
Although it is not the same world,
But since Bai Ye has taken himself in that world as his master, then he is his disciple.
The first and second generations standing by didn’t expect that.
Bai Ye, the group leader, actually has such a relationship.
For a time, the relationship became much closer.
[At the age of 8, because of your extraordinary soul, you are gifted in controlling chakra and practicing ninjutsu. With the five attributes of chakra, you begin to study the changes in the nature of the attributes.][At the same time, with the help of his master Tsunade, he successfully mastered the five types of chakra attribute changes, and successfully developed a series of ninjutsu such as Rasengan, Chidori, and Raikiri. His strength is already stronger than some jonin.][At the age of 9, the Second Ninja War was still going on. You followed your master Tsunade into the battlefield. On the battlefield, you witnessed the cruelty of the ninjas and decided to work hard to put an end to it all. Relying on your powerful strength, you killed people everywhere on the battlefield, and for a while, your enemies were a little scared.][At the age of 14, the Second Ninja World War ended. Your performance on the battlefield successfully won you great reputation. At the same time, you paid great attention to your own personality. As a disciple of Tsunade and a civilian ninja, you not only had a certain support rate among the major ninja clans, but also won the support of most civilian ninjas.][At this time, you are well aware of the true identities of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, and the Senju clan is already dead in name only. For the sake of your dream, you decide to take the position of Hokage.][You began to secretly collect evidence of the Third Hokage and Danzo harming the Senju clan over the years, as well as evidence of Sarutobi Hiruzen secretly killing the Uchiha clan and digging up the remains of the First Hokage for research.]“Minato, you can go collect them too when you get back!”
“With your Flying Thunder God, it will be very easy to find evidence of their crimes!”
Hakuno was giving Minato some advice.
At the same time, he thought of something and said, “Since you are the Hokage, sometimes you have to abandon your naive ideas!”
“The second generation did a great job on this point~”
The second generation beside him also nodded with satisfaction.
Then he looked at Minato with a serious face: “It is precisely because you are the Hokage that you must implement a ruthless attitude!”
Facing the two’s warnings,
Minato, who had now figured it out, nodded solemnly.
From Hakuno’s experience, Minato knew what he should do.
When Minato thought about how his child would be treated in the future, he became completely hard-hearted.
When we go back, we will have to take action against those two old guys, the Third Hokage and Danzo.
[At the age of 15, the village began to spread the news that Hatake Sakumo’s mission had failed. Even the teammates who were saved by Hatake Sakumo stood up and accused this Konoha Hakuno.][You knew your time had come, so you secretly captured the teammate who had accused Sakumo, brought him in front of Sakumo, and used illusion to force him to tell the truth.][You made Hatake Sakumo, who was about to commit suicide, change his mind, but Hatake Sakumo, who was already disappointed with politics, chose to support you][With the addition of Hatake Sakumo, you are now more confident and immediately start to order your subordinates who you have developed over the years to spread all kinds of rumors about the Third Hokage and Danzo][As the rumors spread, you knew that things would change over time, so with the help of your master Tsunade, you found the patriarchs of the major ninja families and explained your purpose with the evidence you had collected.][With the help of a group of ninjas, you successfully overthrew the rule of the Third Generation and sat on the throne of Hokage]As Hakuno’s experience continues to play out,
After watching Hakuno’s experience of becoming Hokage,
Everyone also called it wonderful.
Even the second generation couldn’t help but admire Hakuno’s methods.
This series of actions is so fast, accurate and ruthless.
First, collect evidence and wait for the right time.
Then seize the opportunity and act quickly.
Konoha is a big family formed by the gathering of various clans.
Bai Ye’s method can be said to hit the vital point directly.
Tsunade, who was the leader of the Senju clan, summoned the heads of the various clans.
With evidence in hand, the major families naturally do not want to follow in the footsteps of the Senju clan, and naturally do not want the two old dogs, the Third Generation and Danzo, to continue to be in power.
Everything seems to be going smoothly.
In the end, he killed the enemy with one strike, and together with the major families, he overthrew the rule of the Third Generation and Danzo.
Hakuno was born a civilian ninja and has a very high fan base.
There is no shortage of manpower.
Even Minato had to admit defeat at this moment.
No wonder he was able to surpass me and become Hokage in that world.
Perhaps, Hakuno in that world did not even consider himself as an opponent.
Chapter 26: He actually subdued Uchiha?! (Old version)
[In the same year, after you successfully ascended to the position of Hokage, you began to vigorously promote your confidants, and a large number of civilian ninjas were given important positions.][You even placed your good friend Minato Namikaze right beside you.][But after you took control of Konoha, you discovered that a large amount of the village’s resources were swallowed up by the two old dogs, the Sandai and Danzo, to support the two families.][At this point you realize that if you want to truly control Konoha, you must completely eliminate these two families]“The more I watch, the angrier I get!”
“These two guys have done so many bad things!”
“All the resources were swallowed up by these two people. No wonder a small family could quickly grow to that size!”
Looking at the contents displayed on the screen,
Hashirama and the others were furious.
A good leaf.
If you don’t develop well, you will just think about how to make trouble for the people in the village.
If it wasn’t for the fact that people from my own world had been killed after the last meeting,
This time when I go back, I must beat him up to vent my anger.
“There are so many problems with just these two families~”
“Little Bai, you must have had a headache at that time, right?”
At this time, the second generation Tobirama also looked ashamed.
Because I don’t know people well,
This is why being the Hokage of Konoha is so difficult.
After hearing what the second generation said,
Bai Ye hurriedly shook his head modestly.
“The second generation doesn’t have to be like this~”
“My world is okay. In fact, the world that was the worst off should be Minato’s world~”
Everyone just reacted.
Yes, everyone has just seen Bai Ye’s thunderous move.
It is easy for him to deal with the Third Generation and Danzo.
The abbreviation is to grasp it.
And the other world of the fourth generation,
By now, the Sarutobi clan of the Third Generation and the Shimura clan of Shimura Danzo must have firmly controlled Konoha.
The fourth generation of Minato was like a puppet, in a state of being suspended.
All power is still in the hands of the third generation.
Seeing that everyone’s eyes were on him,
Namikaze Minato also showed an embarrassed expression.
Who made his current position the most embarrassing?
He is called Hokage, but in reality he is just a stinky worker.
Just a puppet for Sarutobi Hiruzen to process documents every day.
[At the age of 16, you became the leader of the Konoha Hokage chat group. In order to quickly increase Konoha’s power within three months, you began to speed up your plan][You start planning after the first meeting][Using lightning speed to quickly collect more serious evidence against the Third Generation and Danzo, enough to kill them with one blow! ][Soon you led the Anbu to surround the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan. After announcing their crimes to the entire Konoha, the Sarutobi and Shimura clans were slaughtered! ][After losing two families, in order to make up for the loss of Konoha’s combat power and to raise it to a higher level, you set your sights on other families.][If all the families of Konoha can unite, then Konoha’s strength will not only not decrease, but will increase instead]“Bai boy, you are not interested in the Uchiha clan, are you?”
“We must always be on guard against that kind of extreme power!”
Judging from the contents on the light curtain,
The first and second generations understood Hakuno’s plan.
Because the Uchiha clan was a cooperative relationship in the first generation,
Co-founded Konoha,
By the second generation, because they knew the extreme power of the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan,
The second generation Tobirama was always on guard against the Uchiha clan,
Although there was no problem, it created a rift between the Uchiha clan and Konoha.
There were also many voices of opposition within the tribe.
As a result, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo later distorted the meaning of the Nidaime.
He started to madly pit the Uchiha clan,
After all, the Senju clan had been wiped out by two people.
The Hyuga clan is too honest and it is difficult to take action against them, as it would be embarrassing.
But the Uchiha clan is different. It doesn’t matter if they are killed.
As a result, it seems that the Uchiha clan has never been truly and wholeheartedly bound to Konoha.
So when he saw that Hakuno’s target was the Uchiha clan,
Only the first and second generations would be so surprised.
Even the second generation kept telling Hakuno to always be wary of the Uchiha clan.
Bai Ye did not explain anything about this.
Instead, he looked at the light curtain with burning eyes.
[After you completely eliminated the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan, you called the head of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Fugaku][In this exchange, you fully demonstrated your political acumen. Treat him to a meal, behead him! Accept him as a dog! ][With this set of combined punches, Uchiha Fugaku is no match for you at all. In an instant, the entire Uchiha clan is grateful to you and joins your army.]Looking at the contents of the screen,
The first generation and the others were stunned in their place for a moment.
Everyone’s face was filled with disbelief.
The Uchiha clan, who were so proud and arrogant, would actually choose to surrender? !
And several people have captured some key information,
This is what Hakuno used to deal with the Uchiha clan.
“Invite and behead! Accept him as a dog?”
“What does this mean?”
For this magical political means,
Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment.
I don’t quite understand what kind of combo Hakuno used.
Seeing this, Bai Ye also began to explain.
But before explaining, Bai Ye said to the first generation of people: “Actually, this method is very simple!”
“That is, first of all, ‘treating’ means bribing the person who has a strong say in the other clan.”
“The second one, ‘beheading’, is based on the first one. If bribery fails, then kill a group of people to scare them. This can also achieve the goal~”
“Third, ‘take him in as a dog.’ He’s already been confused by the first few blows. Now you just need to give him another sweet treat, and then you can achieve what you want to do!”
After Bai Ye explained it to everyone,
At this time, everyone discovered everything described on the light screen.
It was almost the same as what Bai Ye said.
[After returning the Uchiha clan’s land to the Uchiha clan, the entire Uchiha clan cheered for you instantly][And you also took Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi as your apprentices][From now on, the Uchiha clan is firmly tied to your warship]“This, this, this?! It’s that simple?!”
“So you can subdue the proud Uchiha clan just like that?!?”
Looking at Bai Ye’s operation on the screen,
Hashirama and the others were even more incredulous.
The Uchiha clan can also solve the problem in this way.
“No wonder it can take the first place”
Now Tobirama couldn’t help but praise it.
However, the light screen was still changing.
The Hakuno world has not yet been fully revealed.
Soon, a brand new picture appeared before everyone’s eyes.
“What is this? The Hyuga clan?!”
Chapter 27: The solid foundation laid by the second generation of Konoha! (Old version)
[After solving the Uchiha clan’s problem, you think you must take control of all the major clans! ][So you used the same method to attack the Hyuga clan][With thunderous means of deterrence, the backward main family and branch family system of the Hyuga family was solved in one fell swoop! ][At this point, other ninjas have chosen to pledge allegiance to you][The entire Konoha is completely integrated, with all the Konoha Sannin remaining in the village, and the Konoha White Fang still active…]Looking at the contents on the screen,
Only then did everyone realize that a country’s strength was actually related to high-end combat power.
Behind the screen,
Hashirama and the others were slightly moved.
They must go back and look for the people in the picture.
This is a talent that can enhance the power of our own world.
Just when the first and second generations were thinking about how to find these talents,
Minato and Tsunade were a little embarrassed.
Because the strong ones above,
In their world, those who have been deceived by the Third Generation and Danzo are either gone or dead.
There is no need to look for it.
All the strong men who can be named are gone now.
What can these two people do?
They could only watch as the first and second generations as well as Hakuno increased the country’s strength.
[The Fourth Generation Hakuno World National Power Display is Completed][Final national strength comprehensive score: 562 points][Tip: The evaluation points of the Naruto world are: 10-1000, the evaluation points of the secondary world are: 1000-10000, and so on]“Is the upper limit 1,000 points?”
Seeing that my national strength can actually get 562 points,
Bai Ye was also quite surprised.
However, there is still a long way to go before reaching 1000 points.
The only thing that puzzled Bai Ye was,
What kind of standard is used to evaluate the national strength?
“Can you tell us what the criteria for national strength scoring are?”
Facing Bai Ye’s problem,
The chat group’s light screen soon began to fluctuate.
The explanation for this problem also appeared before everyone.
[The comprehensive evaluation of national strength is based on the strength of Konoha in the world][The overall strength of the five major ninja villages basically fluctuates around 200][If the score reaches 400, it means you have the strength to fight two ninja villages at the same time]Explanation for the chat group:
Everyone understood it instantly.
In other words, Konoha in the Hakuno world can now face two ninja villages at the same time.
Even the third ninja village is barely enough.
As Hakuno’s national strength was displayed,
A line of words appeared on the screen again.
【Selection completed】
[Second place: The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama World! ]“It seems that my guess was right!”
Seeing my world successfully won the second place,
There was also a smile on Senju Tobirama’s face.
I didn’t get first place, but being able to surpass my big brother and take second place is also very good.
“I’m so sorry, bro!”
Hashirama immediately looked at Hakuno with a resentful look on his face.
I was looking forward to it so much,
As a result, even the second place didn’t get in.
Regarding the chat group’s question, the second generation Tobirama did not hesitate at all.
This is Konoha, which I have vigorously developed.
Under the leadership of the second generation, Konoha began to flourish, and the speed of change was visible to the naked eye.
This is something to be proud of.
The next Hokage must learn from this.
It’s okay for Hakuno, but Namikaze Minato must learn well.
[In the twelfth year of Konoha, your eldest brother, Hashirama Senju, passed away. You took over his position and became the second generation Hokage of Konoha Village. Konoha began to burst into vitality in your hands, and the entire Konoha entered a period of rapid development.][In the thirteenth year of Konoha, you realized the simplicity of the village and began to develop it. The Anbu, Ninja School, and Konoha Guard Department were all born.][In the fourteenth year of Konoha, Konoha was developing rapidly. Because of the death of Hashirama Senju, the villages were already ready to make a move. You knew that the ninja world was going to be in chaos again.][You think that the Ninja School is the most important thing for Konoha, so you selected a group of ninjas who are loyal to Konoha as teachers. Although you have a heavy workload, you will occasionally visit the school because you know that these children are the future of Konoha! ]“So these were all built by the second generation?”
“As expected of the second generation!”
“You left Konoha with a treasure of great value!”
Looking at the series of policies after the second generation came to power,
Minato and Tsunade couldn’t help but exclaim,
You know, the Anbu that was established dealt with matters that the Hokage could not resolve, and it greatly strengthened the power of the Hokage.
The Anbu is also a department directly under the Hokage.
All the ninjas inside are members who are loyal to the Hokage.
The Ninja School,
It directly became the foundation of Konoha.
Perhaps when Konoha was first established, each ninja family was the foundation of Konoha.
But after the second generation established the Ninja School,
This has been changed.
Not only did they allow each ninja clan to send their children to school, but they also made these children feel a sense of identity with the village through learning.
At the same time, it subtly affects the future of each ninja clan.
Let each ninja clan gradually integrate from a single individual into the big family of Konoha,
Maybe it wasn’t very obvious during the second generation.
But after the second generation, each ninja clan was firmly bound to Konoha.
This is all because of the establishment of the Ninja School.
The most important point,
That is the establishment of the ninja school, which gave civilian ninjas an opportunity.
Many outstanding civilian ninjas were trained.
Listening to the praises from Minato and Tsunade,
Hashirama on the side didn’t react much.
Because Hashirama knew Tobirama’s political acumen,
When I was the Hokage, although I was the Hokage, many things were handled by Tobirama.
Seeing the world of the second generation, Tobirama managed Konoha so well,
Hashirama also nodded to Tobirama with satisfaction.
[In the fourteenth year of Konoha, because each country has also replaced the second generation of Kage, the peace agreement signed by the first generation quickly disintegrated into a piece of waste paper, and each country began to target Konoha! ][Because the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, had died, all the countries thought that Konoha was now easy to bully, and immediately sent a large number of ninjas to invade the Land of Fire, and the First Ninja World War was completely launched][In the fifteenth year of Konoha, you realized that if you didn’t use thunderous means to deal with these guys, the war would only go on endlessly, so you took out the various forbidden techniques you developed, including the Impure World Reincarnation Technique! ]Chapter 28: The fastest ninja in the world! (Old version)
Looking at the decision made by the door in the picture,
Hashirama frowned immediately.
Why are these ninjutsu of Tobirama called forbidden jutsu?
It was because Hashirama felt that these ninjutsu were too dangerous.
Especially the ninjutsu that appeared in the picture, even playing with the souls of the dead,
“Tobirama!”
Hearing Hashirama calling him,
The second generation can guess what their elder brother wants to say to them.
But this time the second generation didn’t intend to listen.
Because the second generation believes that what they did at that time was absolutely right.
“Brother, no need to say more~”
“Given the situation at that time, if we didn’t take tough measures, the war would never end so easily!”
“War means death. This is an absolutely unacceptable loss for Konoha, which is just starting out!”
Even Bai Ye and the other two nodded in agreement.
During World War I, Konoha was under siege from all sides.
Basically, all ninja villages’ target is Konoha.
Everyone wants to bite off a piece of meat from Konoha.
At this time, if the second generation used conventional means, he would probably really drag Konoha into the quagmire and be unable to extricate himself.
As for Hakuno,
When I was thinking about the future,
If there were no forbidden techniques of the second generation Tobirama,
Where is the future story of Naruto?
Tobirama’s forbidden technique at least added 300 episodes to Naruto.
Seeing this, Hashirama didn’t know what to say.
I had no choice but to keep watching.
I want to see how Tobirama does it.
[In the 16th year of Konoha, the war has entered a white-hot state, and the entire Konoha is under attack from all sides. You realize that you can’t continue to drag it out, otherwise the entire Konoha will be completely dragged down! Then you begin to lead the elite troops to launch a counterattack][You possess thousands of forbidden techniques, so victory is inevitable][You lead Konoha with full firepower and start calling out names one by one, and the Flying Thunder God Technique shines brightly on the battlefield][Since the Second Tsuchikage and the Second Mizukage died together in the war, you knew that the opportunity had come, and quickly sent troops to attack the two countries. Relying on the Flying Thunder God Technique, you were active on two battlefields at the same time. This battle successfully defeated the Land of Earth and the Land of Water, and made the two countries stop fighting and sign a new peace agreement.][After defeating these two countries, you instantly arrived at the battlefield of the Wind Kingdom.][At this time, you have already earned the title of the fastest ninja in the ninja world. After you arrived at the battlefield, Konoha instantly gained momentum and quickly defeated the Wind Country and signed a peace agreement.][Now only the Land of Lightning is left. Since the other battlefields have ended, Konoha instantly breathed a sigh of relief and began a protracted war with the Land of Lightning]Looking at what happened to Konoha in the picture,
Hashirama also froze in his place.
I didn’t expect that after my death, it would turn out like this.
This Ninja World War is equivalent to the four nations attacking the Fire Nation at the same time.
For a moment, Hashirama’s brain began to work rapidly.
I don’t know what I’m thinking about.
[In the 17th year of Konoha, the battle between Konoha and Kumogakure is about to end. You and the Second Raikage are planning to sign an alliance agreement to end the war!][One month before signing the agreement, you entered the Naruto chat group and changed your destiny][The signing of the agreement was entrusted to Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo. After the two set off, they immediately led the Senju clan to humanely destroy the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan in one fell swoop.]Just as everyone was watching the second generation Tobirama display his divine power,
What happened in the end left everyone stunned.
Especially the Watergate.
As a new Hokage,
At this moment, everyone was surprised that the second generation had changed their destiny through the Naruto chat group.
Then I will definitely be able to go back this time.
At the same time, there are some means to shock the second generation,
There was no mercy at all,
Even though the two were his disciples, the second generation sent them out to die without hesitation.
But Bai Ye and the other two were a little surprised.
I didn’t expect the second generation to act so quickly.
But the second generation was somewhat indignant at this time.
Suddenly, he said, “It’s a good thing for them to die on the battlefield~”
Others were also ashamed.
He is indeed a man who is ruthless throughout his life.
[The World of the Second Generation Senju Tobirama][The national strength display is complete! ][National Strength Rating: 452 points]“452 points?”
“The difference is 110 points~”
Looking at his own score, the second generation Tobirama couldn’t help but frowned.
Originally, from the perspective of the door room,
The Konoha he managed developed rapidly.
Even compared with the future, it is not much inferior,
I didn’t expect the difference was as much as 110 points.
According to the rules of the Naruto chat group,
These 110 points are equivalent to half of one of the five major ninja villages.
This made Tobirama extremely depressed for a while.
But I secretly decided in my heart,
Next time I must grab the first place.
Anyway, I have memorized Bai Ye’s actions just now.
I also took note of all the young heroes who would appear in Konoha in the future.
When I get back, I will recruit all these people under my command.
Falling behind once does not mean falling behind this time.
As long as I catch up, I will definitely be able to get the first place.
At the same time, Hashirama, who was standing by, was once again staring at the light screen in front of him.
The first and the second are not yourself,
This third place should be my turn.
Minato and Tsunade beside him also became interested.
They all hope that the third place can be their own world,
As the light curtain began to change,
Soon, a line of characters appeared in front of everyone.
【Third place selection….】
【Third place: The world of the first generation of Naruto! 】
“Wahahahaha! It really is me!”
This gambling-like selection made Hashirama exclaim that it was very exciting.
And this time, I won the bet.
Tsunade on the side was even more annoyed.
As for Watergate, he just let it happen.
After all, I just entered the chat group and haven’t figured it out yet.
As Hashirama’s excitement faded,
A question popped up in Hashirama’s mind.
While Tsunade and Minato were still feeling lost,
Hashirama stared at the two of them with a puzzled look on his face.
“This Minato brat, and Tsuna~”
“What is the situation in Konoha between you two?”
“You’re not even as good as the Konoha I just founded?”
Chapter 29: Why can we sign a peace agreement? (Old version)
Facing the doubts of the first generation,
Tsunade and Minato were also helpless.
Now that Konoha is in their hands, it is already in tatters.
Watergate’s World is okay.
The Uchiha clan has not been exterminated yet.
Although the three ninjas were broken up, they were all still alive.
And there is the powerful fighting force of Minato,
Konoha is pretty good overall.
But in Tsunade’s world,
At this time, there were only two or three cats left in Konoha.
There are not many strong people whose names can be called.
But Tsunade didn’t know.
The world she lives in is about to become an era where hanging walls are everywhere.
There is also a Might Guy hidden in the village who can explode at any time.
There are also the two hanging dogs, Prince Naruto and Sasuke,
In terms of strength,
It’s even more terrifying than the Konoha in any other era.
Both of their Konoha are at the tail end of the list.
Looking at the two of them, Hashirama understood what the future of Konoha would be like.
I was determined in my heart.
When you come to Naruto from now on, as long as there is an era of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, you must immediately ask to kill them.
These two scumbags are really scumbags.
He destroyed Konoha, the number one ninja in the world.
But now, Hashirama couldn’t say anything.
His eyes looked towards the light curtain.
[In the first year of Konoha, as the head of the Senju clan, you officially made peace with Uchiha Madara and jointly established Konoha Village][In the first year of Konoha, because of the issue of the village Hokage, Tobirama has always wanted you to be the Hokage. With a perception ability that is stronger than yours, after realizing that Uchiha Madara is about to arrive, Tobirama began to talk to you about the issue of Hokage! ][Under Tobirama’s deliberate actions, your conversation was overheard by Uchiha Madara, who left Konoha, believing that there would never be peace between your two clans with Tobirama around.][In the second year of Konoha, you officially became the Hokage, and Konoha began to radiate vitality under your rule]You won’t know until you see it. Once you see it, you will be shocked.
At this time, Hashirama looked at Tobirama with a face full of resentment.
“I said that leaf looked familiar!”
“It turns out that Madara was really here!”
Facing the gaze of the first generation Hashirama,
The second generation on the side also looked a little embarrassed.
My plan was exposed.
This is a bit embarrassing.
But Hashirama also knew that the Tobirama in front of him was not from his own world.
But that didn’t stop Hashirama from complaining.
At this point, Madara is dead, and ultimately he was unable to lead Konoha to prosperity.
[In the third year of Konoha, after seeing the appearance of Konoha, other countries also began to learn from it. Villages such as Kumogakure and Iwagakure were also formally formed. Led by the five strongest ninja villages of the five major countries, the ninja world officially entered the era of the five major ninja villages.][In Konoha’s fourth year, for the prosperity of the ninja world, you believed that Konoha controlled the nine tailed beasts, and would eventually be feared by other countries, which might lead to another war, so you began to plan to distribute the tailed beasts to other ninja villages][Your younger brother Tobirama was unable to change your mind, and then he proposed that the tailed beasts could not be given to them so easily, and they must be purchased with money! ][In Konoha’s fifth year, the five major ninja villages all had their own tailed beasts. Then, under your leadership, the five major countries signed a peace agreement.]Looking at the experience of the first generation,
At this moment, Tobirama wanted to hit his head against the wall and die.
I should have been tougher at the beginning and kept all the tailed beasts.
Where is the war now?
If anyone dares to jump out, I will throw a tailed beast over.
Even Minato, who had just started politics, felt that the first generation was too idealistic.
They thought that if everyone’s strength was equal, there would be no more wars.
The reason for all this, in the final analysis, is to give face to you, the God of Ninja, Senju Hashirama.
Strength is the foundation.
Otherwise, the ninja world would not have been in the process of breaking out into the First Ninja World War immediately after the death of Hashirama Senju.
The entire Naruto world,
Only the land of the Fire Nation is beautiful with clear water and abundant resources.
Other countries,
The transportation to Iwagakure Village in the Land of Earth is inconvenient, and there are bare mountains everywhere.
In the Sand Village of the Wind Country, there is an endless desert, which is bombarded by wind and sand every day.
The Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water is surrounded by the sea. The land is scarce and scattered, and all supplies are except those in the water.
The Hidden Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning is also located among the mountains, with a high altitude and is exposed to wind and sun every day.
In contrast,
After a long time, I will definitely feel unbalanced.
Naturally, they will set their sights on the resource-rich Fire Nation.
At this time, even the first generation of Hashirama finally understood.
Why did the five major powers sign a peace agreement?
Is that for peace?
That’s because they are afraid of him, the God of Ninja World.
Two people from Konoha came out to fight in Gundams.
In the entire ninja world at that time, who wouldn’t be afraid?
[In the sixth year of Konoha, you began to vigorously develop Konoha with the help of your younger brother Tobirama][In the seven years of Konoha, more and more families migrated to join the big family of Konoha, and the scope of Konoha Village became larger and larger]【Konoha Eight Years…】
【Konoha Ninth Year…】
until
[In the tenth year of Konoha, Uchiha Madara, who had disappeared for a long time, returned again and attempted to destroy the village you built together. The two of you started a world-shaking battle.][Uchiha Madara uses the powerful power of the Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails, the most powerful of the tailed beasts, and you fight it with the Wood Release Ninjutsu in Sage Mode][Finally, the battle ended with the death of Uchiha Madara, and you returned to Konoha seriously injured.]Watching the earth-shaking battle on the screen,
There was also a hint of nostalgia in Hashirama’s eyes.
Unfortunately, his best friend was killed by his own hands in this battle.
The others looked at the scene in shock.
Even Bai Ye was secretly amazed at this moment.
This terrifying strength,
The two of them during this period were no longer at the shadow level, but truly super shadow level.
Such strength also gave Bai Ye a sense of urgency again.
After all, the old coins in Ninja have not yet appeared,
In the later stages, the super shadow level can only play auxiliary roles.
Only those with the Six Paths-level combat power have the opportunity to embark on the final battle.
“I can only hope that after this ranking, the things given will be useful~”
Chapter 30: The Akatsuki Organization Reappears! (Old Version)
[The world of the first generation of Senju Hashirama][National Strength Rating: 410 points]Soon, the national strength evaluation scores of the first generation world were also displayed in front of everyone.
After seeing the score of 410,
Everyone fell into silence.
Especially Hakuno,
The Konoha of the first generation world can be said to be just a prototype.
Nothing is perfect.
The foundations of Konoha were perfected by the second generation.
But the first generation was rated 410 points by the chat group.
Even the first generation was a little surprised.
“Ahahahaha! Is it that high?”
I am very happy that my world has received such a high rating.
Even Hashirama was a little surprised.
It is conceivable that in the world of the first generation, the first generation is very important to Konoha.
If there is no first generation,
I’m afraid that the Konoha in this world would only have a score of around 200 points at most.
What is surprising is the world of the second generation Tobirama.
After the death of the first generation, Konoha’s development score was 452 points.
You can imagine how powerful the second generation is.
“Not bad, not bad!”
For a moment, Hashirama had an idea about the first position.
Tobirama had the same idea as Hashirama, and the two of them looked at each other in unison.
A raging fire of war instantly ignited in each other’s eyes.
“Humph! Even if you are the eldest brother, I will not give in!”
“Ah, ah, Tobirama, don’t forget, there is you in my world too~”
The second generation Tobirama suddenly froze.
He was directly killed by the first generation.
Looking at the silent Tobirama,
Hashirama laughed even more triumphantly.
Bai Ye, the group leader, was also in a state of panic.
Originally, relying on foresight, Konoha’s strength could be continuously enhanced.
Now,
There were two people from the first generation and the second generation chasing madly behind them,
This made Bai Ye anxious for a moment.
Although I don’t know what the rewards given by the chat group are,
But the first one is definitely the richest.
Just for this reason, I must maintain my first position.
As a group leader, it would be unacceptable if I didn’t get first place.
And the light curtain in front of everyone,
It’s still changing at this moment,
【Fourth place selection…】
[Fourth place: The world of Fifth Hokage Tsunade! ]“Huh?”
“Is this my world?”
Seeing that the fourth place was actually my own world,
Tsunade was also quite surprised.
Originally, Tsunade had planned to be at the bottom this time.
I didn’t expect it to be ranked fourth.
But after the fourth place appeared,
Everyone’s eyes instantly fell on Minato Namikaze who was standing aside.
Then the world of Minato Namikaze is the only one at the bottom.
At this moment, everyone couldn’t help but feel sorry for this boy.
Especially the door room and the pillar room on the side,
The two of them patted Minato’s shoulders, one on each side.
“Thank you for your hard work!”
At this time, everyone could already imagine Minato Namikaze’s situation.
Seeing the sympathetic eyes of the crowd,
Namikaze Minato was also filled with shame.
As a Hokage, it is rare for him to achieve what he has done.
As the episode passed,
Everyone’s eyes returned to the light screen again.
Especially the first and second generations.
The two also wanted to see how Tsunade managed Konoha.
I must take a good look at my granddaughter’s future.
[In the 64th year of Konoha, the joint Chunin exam held by Konoha Village ended. The Third Hokage was killed by the traitor Orochimaru. The village nominated you to become the Fifth Hokage. Looking at the now devastated Konoha, you had a headache for a while.][In the same year, you began to command the reconstruction of Konoha, but Uchiha Sasuke, the last orphan of the Uchiha clan, defected. You could only order Shikamaru and others to form a temporary team to pursue him.][The operation failed because Orochimaru sent someone to pick them up][In the 65th year of Konoha, under your rule, Konoha Village began to recover its vitality, everything was moving in a good direction, and the fourth generation’s son Naruto also followed Jiraiya to train][In the 66th year of Konoha, Jiraiya, who helped Naruto practice, came back and told him a terrible thing. A mysterious organization called Akatsuki in the Ninja World is hunting down the Tailed Beasts.]“It’s this Akatsuki organization again!”
“Capture the tailed beasts. It looks like this organization is planning something very dangerous!”
Looking at the Akatsuki organization described by Jiraiya in the picture,
The first generation of people also stared at each other.
His expression became a little serious.
I remember Tsunade mentioned last time that Konoha is now facing the threat of Pain, the leader of Akatsuki.
“This is what you are worried about~”
“What a dangerous bunch of guys!”
Tsunade also nodded very seriously.
However, now that there is a chat group, the cross-border mutual assistance function will be unlocked this time, so Tsunade has nothing to worry about.
[In the same year, Akatsuki organization began formal operations][The neighboring Sand Village sent you a call for help. The Kazekage Gaara was captured by the Akatsuki organization. You realized the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly sent Kakashi and Might Guy to provide support.][The final mission ends with the One-Tail being captured by the Akatsuki organization, and Chiyo sacrifices herself to save Gaara’s life][Before you can let down your guard, news arrives that Asuma Sarutobi has died in battle][In order to find out the true purpose of Akatsuki and the exact information, you had no choice but to send Jiraiya, who is also one of the three ninjas, to investigate.][Soon Jiraiya’s news came back, and you also received the sad news that Jiraiya died in battle]As the information about Tsunade’s world on the screen finished playing,
No wonder Tsunade was so anxious the first time,
His subordinates died in battle, and Jiraiya, who was also one of the three ninjas, died in battle.
Konoha, which was already riddled with holes, suffered another severe blow.
Noticing that Tsunade was feeling a little down,
Hashirama hurried over to Tsunade and touched her head very seriously.
“Don’t worry, Tsuna!”
“This time, Konoha won’t have any problems!”
“Right, white boy!”
Bai Ye heard this and nodded solemnly.
“The cross-border mutual assistance function has been unlocked!”
“If necessary! We will all help!”
Hearing this, Tsunade quickly adjusted her state.
At the same time, I was completely relieved.
But there was one thing Bai Ye didn’t say.
Throughout the history of Naruto,
There is nothing that Konoha’s successive Hokage cannot solve.
You know, here Hakuno is talking about all the previous Hokage, including the future Seventh Hokage.
Chapter 31: At the bottom, unlucky Minato Namikaze! (Old version)
[At the critical moment of Konoha, you received an invitation from the Hokage chat group and met the successive Hokage][You understand that this is Konoha’s opportunity. After the chat group meeting ended, you summoned all the ninjas on the mission to return to Konoha.][The entire Konoha has been mobilized by you]It can be seen that
After the chat group ended,
To deal with Payne,
Tsunade’s efforts,
In addition to sending Naruto to learn Sage Mode and hiding in Myoboku Mountain,
All the ninjas were transferred to Konoha.
However, regarding Tsunade’s concerns,
Bai Ye wanted to say, you don’t have to worry at all.
Since you have brought back all the ninjas, it will be enough to solve the crisis of Konoha.
A wall hanging that was originally out on a mission has been found by you.
Payne?
See if you can withstand my kick first.
I guess Might Guy wouldn’t even have to use his final Night Guy, or Pain would have been finished.
Soon, the scene of Tsunade’s world on the light screen slowly ended.
[The World of Tsunade the Fifth Hokage][National Strength Rating: 385 points]I can still get 385 points.
Tsunade was quite satisfied.
After all, it is already the period of the last three generations.
In addition, several powerful ninjas were killed in the battle.
It is already very satisfactory to get a rating of 385 points.
“It’s already the fourth place anyway, so I can accept it.”
“Hahahaha, that’s a good attitude, Tsuna!”
Hearing what my granddaughter said,
Hashirama immediately smiled with relief.
However, as Tsunade’s display of world power was completed,
The only one left, Minato Namikaze, seemed a little embarrassed.
The eyes of the four Hakuno men instantly fell on the last person, Minato Namikaze.
“This Minato~”
“Be more open-minded. When you go back, solve the problem of the Third Hokage as soon as possible, and then develop Konoha~”
“Don’t be too sad!”
The optimistic first generation also patted Minato’s shoulder encouragingly.
The latter also wanted to cry but had no tears.
Minato also knew that he was the last one, but that was because in his own world, the third generation was still in power.
Soon the light curtain began to move.
[Fifth place: The world of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze! ]Looking at the subtitles that appear directly,
Everyone present couldn’t help laughing.
This Naruto chat group is so real,
Anyway, there is only one world left, so there is no need to choose or think about it.
Directly threw out the world of Minato,
You are the only one in the world, and you will be the last one.
This made Minato Namikaze very upset.
“Hurry up and show your national strength!”
As Minato Namikaze finished speaking,
Changes appeared again on the light screen in front of everyone.
[In the 46th year of Konoha, the Third Ninja World War has entered a white-hot stage. As a leader of the new generation, you are active on the battlefield of Kumogakure][You became famous in the ninja world for your amazing speed on the battlefield, and earned the name of “Yellow Flash”. At the same time, you defeated the strongest AB combination of the Hidden Cloud Village at that time, and ended the war with the Hidden Cloud Village.][After the war, you returned to Konoha with a very high reputation, and the Third Hokage also approached you at this time, hoping that you would lead the team, so you established the Minato Team][In the 47th year of Konoha, the Konoha high-level officials ordered your team to destroy the Shinmubi Bridge, the main supply route for the Hidden Rock Village. You followed the order and went. In this battle, your disciple Obito died.][In the same year, the war ended, and the Third Hokage took the initiative to resign from the position of Hokage, and you succeeded as the Fourth Hokage of Konoha Village]See here,
Everyone immediately became interested.
Because everyone knows,
Next we should be able to see Sarutobi Hiruzen’s cool moves,
You can also see how the unlucky guy Namikaze Minato was controlled by the old fox Sarutobi Hiruzen.
[After you became Hokage, the Sandaime said that because you were too young, you might not be able to handle many things, so the Sandaime suggested that you help you in the office.][Although you are reluctant to accept this proposal, you cannot refuse it, so you have no choice but to agree.][The next day you saw another desk next to your office, and the Sandaime was still dressed as a Hokage, sitting leisurely beside it][Then you soon discover that Konoha’s politics is a little beyond your imagination][As the Hokage’s Anbu, you now only have a direct team of your own, and the other Anbu still obey the orders of the Sandaime][In addition to the Anbu, there is also Danzo’s Root who doesn’t listen to your orders at all][At this moment, you finally understand that you, as the Hokage, have no power at all, and the power of the entire Konoha is still controlled by the Third Hokage]Only in the picture,
Namikaze Minato was like a puppet being controlled by the Third Generation.
All documents are handled by Watergate,
But when giving orders, the Third Generation often ignored Minato’s orders.
The entire Konoha seems to be managed by the fourth generation Namikaze Minato.
In fact, it is still the Sandaime who controls the entire Konoha.
Watching the scenes on the screen,
At this time, Namikaze Minato couldn’t help but clench his fists.
It’s really frustrating to be the Hokage.
Even Bai Ye and others beside him were looking at everything in the painting with frowns on their faces.
The second generation wanted to rush in and knock the third generation’s head off.
“Fourth generation, when you go back and take action, remember to call me!”
“I will personally deal with this traitor!”
Although he dealt with Sarutobi Hiruzen in his own world,
But it wasn’t the second generation who did it.
Now, looking at the domineering Sarutobi Hiruzen in the picture, Tobirama’s anger was instantly ignited again.
Minato readily agreed upon hearing this.
After all, the third generation was Jiraiya’s teacher, and it would be inappropriate for him, as his disciple, to take action.
Minato had to admire Hakuno as the leader of the group;
He actually acted without any scruples.
[As the Hokage, you don’t have much power. You think that changes must be made, so you set your sights on the Uchiha clan, trying to change the status quo and allow the Uchiha clan to truly integrate into the village.][However, your actions have caused the third generation and Danzo to be wary]As the last image appeared on the screen,
The Hokage also figured out why Minato died.
The second generation Tobirama looked at the somewhat naive Namikaze Minato with a helpless look on his face.
“You are really just like my elder brother, a natural idiot~”
Chapter 32: Having a sword but not using it or having no sword at all! (Old version)
“ah?”
Namikaze Minato was a little confused at the moment.
Even Hashirama, who was standing beside him, scratched his head in confusion.
I don’t understand why there is something about me here.
Looking at the expressions of the two people,
The second generation Tobirama also let out a sigh of relief.
It’s so depressing.
Then his eyes fell on Bai Ye.
“Group leader, please explain it to them both~”
In the eyes of the second generation Tobirama,
Among the several Hokage in the group, Hakuno is the only one he admires the most.
Both the intelligence and means made the second generation’s eyes light up.
Bai Ye, who was watching the show, nodded when he heard this.
Then, under the puzzled gazes of Hashirama and Minato, he said: “Minato, haven’t you figured out why you are being targeted in a series of ways?”
Regarding Hakuno’s words,
After pondering for a moment, Minato shook his head.
I have no rights if I want them.
The real power is still in the hands of the Sandaime.
Minato really couldn’t understand why he was being targeted like this.
Seeing this, Hakuno helplessly pointed at Minato who was communicating with Uchiha in the light curtain.
“You are wrong because you have no rights!”
“It is precisely because you have no rights and rashly contact the Uchiha clan that all your tragedies begin.”
Hakuno began to analyze the current situation of Minato.
Now Minato is much later than himself.
In my world, the Third Ninja World War has not even started yet.
And Minato became Hokage only after he had finished fighting.
“First of all! You’re the Hokage!”
“How did the previous Hokage treat the Uchiha clan~”
Minato was naturally very clear about this.
After all, the third generation is right next to me.
As for the Uchiha, they would distance themselves from them as much as possible, and the relationship between them was only acceptable on the surface.
At the same time, Danzo continued to smear and exclude the Uchiha clan.
This caused the Uchiha clan to migrate to the edge of Konoha.
Minato’s expression changed instantly.
Looking at Minato’s expression, Hakuno knew that Minato had already thought of it.
“Do you understand now?”
“As a Hokage, you actually get close to the Uchiha clan, and your wife is best friends with the wife of the head of the Uchiha clan. The most important point is that your wife is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki~”
“As a strategic weapon of the village, how could the Third Hokage and Danzo tolerate the Uchiha clan being associated with the Nine-Tails?”
“And the most fatal point is that you are just a Hokage without any rights~”
At this point, Bai Ye could not help but stop slowly.
Minato’s face turned pale instantly.
The whole person froze in place.
It turned out that everything was because of his attempt to change the current situation of the Uchiha clan.
If only because of this,
Minato’s face was full of anger: “But aren’t the Uchiha clan also part of the village?!”
Listening to Minato’s innocent speech,
The Baiye people present did not deny that he was a member of the village.
“But in your world, the three generations are in power~”
“Those two old bastards, the Sandaime and Danzo, are eager to wipe out the Uchiha clan.”
“But you are so naive that you want to change the Uchiha clan~”
Bai Ye didn’t need to say the rest.
At this time, Minato Namikaze also understood.
Ever since I came into contact with the Uchiha clan, the Third Hokage and Danzo would never let me do whatever I wanted.
“Now do you think you can still change the current situation of the Uchiha clan?”
“this…”
At this moment, Namikaze Minato was silent.
I can only say that I was too naive before.
Seeing the regretful expression on Minato’s face,
Bai Ye also nodded in satisfaction.
If you can reflect on the problem, it means it can still be cured.
“Remember Minato~”
“After this meeting, we must deal with the Third Hokage and Danzo as soon as possible!”
“Take the rights that belong to you, you know~”
“Having a sword but not using it and having no sword to use are two completely different consequences!”
Not just Watergate,
Even the first generation, the second generation and Tsunade’s eyes lit up.
These words seemed to strike directly at my heart.
The second generation stared at Bai Ye with burning eyes.
It was as if I had found a confidant.
“I see!”
“I see!!!”
At this moment, it seemed as if a new world had been opened to Minato Namikaze.
Various plans suddenly emerged in my mind.
Just wait until the chat group meeting is over before taking action.
[The World of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze][National Strength Rating: 333 points]As the light curtain came to an end,
Display the rating of Watergate World.
Everyone was used to it.
After all, Minato is now called the Hokage, but in reality he is just a puppet.
A rating of 333 points is already very high.
As the ratings of Watergate World were given,
The national strength of the five worlds has been fully demonstrated.
Everyone immediately looked at the light screen in front of them with burning eyes.
Now, we just have to wait and see what benefits the leaderboard feature will bring to them.
As everyone stared,
[The top five Naruto world rankings are concluded][Highest national strength rating: 562 points][Prize pool level: Level 1 world prize pool][Rewards are being settled, please wait! ]Looking at the display on the screen,
Everyone’s hearts started to tense up.
Several people are looking forward to this reward.
And the most anticipated
It was Hakuno who won first place this time.
“I don’t know what’s in the Level I World Prize Pool~”
‘It would be best if it could help my own strength!’
For rewards,
Bai Ye now only wants something that can enhance his own strength.
Otherwise, when it comes to the later stages of Naruto,
There are really so many jonins, and Kage-level people everywhere.
At that time, his strength at the peak of the shadow level seemed too weak.
Soon the words on the light screen changed again.
And this scene,
It also instantly touched the hearts of Bai Ye and others.
[Rewards settlement completed! ][First place: The Fourth Hokage Hakuno Sekai][Optional rewards: (choose three from five)][1. Immortal Body]【2….】
Chapter 33: Ranking rewards! Choose three from five! (Old version)
[Reward 1: Immortal Body][Reward 2: Samsara Eye][Reward 3: Perfect Level Immortal Art Cultivation Method][Reward 4: A can of Senzu beans (can instantly restore all injuries and physical strength)][Reward 5: Perfectly Fitted Sharingan]“hiss!!!!”
Looking at the rewards given by the chat group,
The five people sitting there suddenly widened their eyes.
Everyone took a deep breath.
Who would have thought that a chat group could give out such generous rewards?
Just the first two.
The body of the immortal, the body of the six immortals,
Samsara Eye, one of the three major pupil techniques in the Naruto world, is an eye that only exists in legends.
Such rewards,
Even Hashirama was envious.
Not to mention Tobirama, whose eyes were gradually turning red.
Now Tobirama is simply envious and crazy, envious to the point of crying,
Those red eyes,
If you don’t know, you might think Tobirama is from the Uchiha clan.
“Is this the reward for first place?”
“This is too much!”
Tsunade and Minato also showed envious looks.
If the first prize is given to them,
Forget about Payne and the third generation.
It’s easy to deal with them.
Originally they were still thinking that the chat group could bring them some benefits.
But who would have thought,
The benefits brought are so great.
As the first place, Bai Ye’s eyes lit up at this moment.
The corners of his mouth curled up in excitement.
If I wasn’t afraid of the jealousy of the first and second generations,
Maybe Bai Ye would even laugh out loud.
As for the five rewards of the chat group reward,
Without a doubt, they are all too awesome.
The worst of them is probably Senzu Beans.
But having Senzu Beans is like having a life.
And here,
But it’s a whole can of Senzu beans.
But for Hakuno,
I definitely won’t choose Senzu Beans.
First, the immortal body must make the choice itself.
Having a sage body is equivalent to having vigorous vitality and huge chakra.
Although in a certain sense it refers to the body of an immortal,
However, in the official Naruto book, there are only four people who truly possess the Sage Body: Six Paths Sage, Six Paths Madara, Six Paths Obito, and Six Paths Naruto.
Therefore, the immortal body itself must make the choice.
As for the second one, the Samsara Eye naturally cannot be let go.
The immortal body is combined with the Samsara Eye.
In time, I will be another Sage of Six Paths.
With these two abilities,
You will have the capital to fight in the future war.
At the very least, he had the qualifications to dance in the Ninja World War.
As for the remaining two rewards,
A perfect level of fairy technique and a perfectly matched Sharingan.
Compared with the two rewards,
Bai Ye is more inclined to the perfect level fairy technique training method,
Since the chat group said it was a perfect level immortal technique,
That means we should abandon the side effects of practicing immortal arts.
A method that allows people to practice and complete immortal arts without any side effects.
As for the Sharingan,
I have the Samsara Eye myself.
It doesn’t matter whether you have the Sharingan or not.
And what is marked here is the perfect fit of the Sharingan, which obviously has not yet reached the Mangekyō.
It doesn’t mean much to me.
Bai Ye had made a decision in his mind.
“I choose the Samsara Eye, the Sage Body, and the Perfect Level Sage Technique Training Method!”
As Bai Ye spoke to the light screen in front of him,
【Choose successfully! 】
[Congratulations on obtaining: Immortal Body, Samsara Eye, Perfect Level Immortal Cultivation Method! ][Rewards will be distributed uniformly after the meeting! ]The smile on Bai Ye’s face became more and more intense.
As expected of a golden finger, I got such a good reward for the first time.
After returning this time,
My strength should be able to break through to the super shadow level directly,
After you become familiar with it and have practiced the magic,
I’m afraid I can reach the Six Paths level.
This time I came to the chat group, I really gained a lot.
“With these rewards, it shouldn’t be a surprise to get first place next time!”
I thought about it in my heart,
Bai Ye’s face became more and more confident.
With these three rewards, Bai Ye’s personal strength instantly improved.
It’s hard to imagine how the other worlds could catch up.
With the first choice of Bai Ye completed,
Tobirama, who had already been envious of the separation of the plasmos and the wall, also stared at the light screen in front of him with anticipation.
“The first place reward is so scary~”
“The second place shouldn’t be much behind~”
The second generation Tobirama was even more eagerly looking forward to it, and kept praying in his heart.
Soon, changes began to appear on the light screen.
[Second place: The Second Generation Hokage Senju Tobirama World][Optional rewards: choose two from three][Reward 1: Perfect Level Immortal Art Cultivation Method][Reward 2: A can of Senzu beans][Reward 3: Perfectly Fitted Sharingan]I didn’t expect the second place prize to be so good.
They are all selected from the first prize.
However, the only thing that makes the second generation a bit regrettable is that it does not have the Sage Body and Samsara Eye.
These two rewards made the second generation jealous.
It’s a pity that it didn’t appear in the second place option.
But the second generation can understand it.
Although they were slightly inferior to the first place, these rewards contained something that Tobirama was very interested in.
“Hurry up and choose, Tobirama, hurry up!”
Just as Tobirama was thinking about which two to choose,
Hashirama on the side was urging him impatiently.
Hashirama, who originally didn’t care much about the first place,
At this moment, I saw that the chat group rewards were so rich.
Hashirama also became interested.
Just like gambling, knowing there are so many good things,
But Hashirama was very greedy.
At this moment, I can’t wait to see what good things I can choose as the third place.
Tobirama, who was standing by, did not hesitate to hear this and immediately said to the chat group:
“I choose the perfect level senjutsu training method and the Sharingan!”
Among the three options, Tobirama made a quick choice after weighing the pros and cons.
Although a can of Senzu beans is very precious,
But his big brother in this world has passed away, so it is useless to choose Senzu Beans.
So I chose the other two.
[Congratulations on obtaining: Perfect Level Immortal Technique Training Method, Sharingan]Chapter 34: The Second Meeting Concludes Successfully! (Old Version)
Seeing that both Hakuno and Tobirama had obtained good things,
Hashirama, who had already been impatient, looked at the light curtain seriously.
Looking at the first generation who is so childish,
Everyone couldn’t help laughing.
At this time, Tobirama, who was in a good mood, covered his face helplessly.
“Brother!”
I heard the call from the door.
At this moment, Hashirama couldn’t care less.
He waved his hand nonchalantly, signaling not to speak.
His eyes never left the chat group screen.
At this moment, the words on the screen suddenly changed.
Hashirama’s eyes suddenly lit up.
[Third place: The world of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju][Optional rewards: Choose one of the two]Hashirama immediately started to cry.
The whole person looked at the light screen in front of him with an expression of disbelief.
“Why?! Why can I only choose one?!”
“Damn it! There’s no Madara’s Sharingan!”
Everyone was speechless.
My goodness, you really don’t want to live anymore.
Everyone thought that Hashirama’s gaze should be towards Senzu beans.
As a result, Hashirama actually stared at the perfectly fitting Sharingan.
He really doesn’t want to live anymore.
Seeing that there is no Sharingan,
There are only immortal arts cultivation methods and immortal beans.
I already know the magic.
Seeing this, Hashirama could only helplessly make his own choice.
“I choose Senzu Beans~”
After saying this, the whole person seemed to have lost his soul.
Sitting in his seat with a lonely look, drawing a little man,
Even though the Senzu beans would restore his body, Hashirama was still unhappy.
[Congratulations on getting: A can of Senzu beans]With the first generation’s third place selection completed,
The light screen in the chat group changed again.
At this time, everyone also knew that
The last two worlds should be rewarded.
As everyone stared at the light screen,
The light curtain finally changed.
[Fourth place: The fifth generation Hokage Tsunade world gets a guaranteed reward][Reward: Immortal Art Cultivation Method][Fifth place: The Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze receives a guaranteed reward]Two people received the same reward.
“Except for the top three, everyone else will get the same reward~”
“However, it seems that the rewards are different from those for the top three~”
Minato looked at the words on the screen and his eyes lit up.
I didn’t expect that I, who came last, could get a reward.
However, this method of cultivating immortal arts,
Although it is not as good as the perfect immortal arts training method among the top three rewards,
But it is much better than the crude magic practice methods in his own world.
When I think of the fairy arts that Jiraiya once took me to Myoboku Mountain to learn,
Minato felt a chill run down his spine.
This also caused Minato to be very unskilled in learning the celestial arts.
It’s ok now,
With this method of practicing immortal arts, I can completely practice my immortal arts after returning.
Tsunade on the side was also quite satisfied with this reward.
Although it didn’t make it into the top three,
But there is a guaranteed reward, Tsunade is already very satisfied with it,
The immortal arts cultivation method of this guaranteed reward is much more detailed than the one recorded in the Wet Bone Forest.
After returning, I can also learn the magic arts.
So far, everyone has received rewards from the chat group.
Everyone was very happy.
“Okay everyone, you’ve all received your rewards~”
“Then this meeting is almost over, if you have nothing else to do!”
“See you next time~”
Now that the rewards have been received,
Bai Ye stood up and spoke to everyone.
There is naturally no problem with the first and second generations.
The two were very anxious at the moment, and they both wanted to rush back as soon as possible to see the rewards they got.
Bai Ye nodded to everyone when he saw this.
Just as Hakuno was about to end the Hokage meeting,
Tsunade, who had just reacted, interrupted hurriedly: “That group leader!”
“We have seen the function of the world rankings!”
“And the other one?”
I was ready to leave.
When everyone heard Tsunade’s words, they all reacted.
I almost forgot that there is also a cross-border mutual assistance function.
Everyone also looked towards Bai Ye.
In response to this, Bai Ye directly projected the introduction of the cross-border mutual assistance function onto the light curtain.
【Cross-border mutual assistance function to unlock】
[Each Naruto world has a cross-border help function during the meeting cooldown period][The cross-world help function will gain help authority after each world returns][All Hokage who come to support can only stay in the world for one day]Looking at the explanation on the screen,
Tsunade was relieved.
I can finally put my mind at ease about the things I have been worrying about.
Whenever Konoha is in crisis,
Then just press the help function.
The successive Hokage of Konoha will come to support, and then,
I guess the enemies invading Konoha will be confused.
Don’t say the enemy will be confused.
I’m afraid that except for the Hokage who is an insider, everyone in Konoha will be confused.
“In that case, I’m relieved~”
“Group leader, I have nothing to do~”
After solving Tsunade’s problem,
Bai Ye looked at the others again.
But the others had no problem.
Upon seeing this, Hakuno immediately ended the second Hokage meeting.
“Well, see you next time, everyone!”
As Bai Ye’s mind moved, he ended this Hokage meeting directly.
Everyone only saw the colorful rays of light appearing before their eyes.
After wrapping them up,
When everyone opened their eyes again,
They have returned to their respective worlds.
at the same time,
The rewards obtained from the world rankings in the second Hokage meeting were instantly distributed to the Hokage.
Looking at the reward in hand,
Everyone was delighted.
However, everyone felt a strong desire to fight.
After this world ranking,
The difference in rewards between the top three instantly stimulated everyone.
Next time, we must fight for the top three positions.
The second Naruto chat group meeting also officially ended successfully.
Chapter 35: Hashirama: I have a good idea! (Old version)
The first generation of Naruto world,
In Konoha, in the Senju clan’s territory,
As Hashirama slowly opened his eyes,
At this moment, Hashirama also came back to his senses.
“Huh~”
“I didn’t expect the world rankings would bring such a big surprise!”
“It was really unexpected”
When I think of everything that happened in the Naruto chat group,
The pillar became excited.
[Ding! Rewards have been issued~]【Please check~】
While Hashirama was still thinking about what happened in the chat group,
The familiar system prompt sound in my mind sounded again.
Hearing this voice,
A gleam of brilliance suddenly burst out from Hashirama’s eyes.
“They actually came!”
“take over!!!”
At this moment, Hashirama also hurriedly chose to receive it.
This is something that can heal your body.
As long as the body can recover,
At that time, Konoha will be handed over to Tobirama.
And I am going to expand the power of Konoha,
Try to move your world to the front at the next meeting, preferably first!
When I think of the first prize,
Hashirama’s eyes were filled with fire.
Even Hashirama, who is known as the God of Ninja World, was jealous of that reward.
This is the first time that a world ranking has given out rewards.
The rewards will definitely get better and better in the future.
As long as your national strength becomes strong enough, you can even get rewards from the second-level and third-level worlds.
Accompanied by a colorful glow,
An ordinary jar appeared in front of Hashirama.
The whole jar is about the size of a human head.
Looking at the jar in front of me,
Hashirama opened the lid with great joy.
Hashirama saw the jar full of Senzu Beans.
After picking up one at random,
Looking at the bean-like thing in my hand,
It can actually have such a magical effect,
But since it is a reward in the chat group,
Then I won’t fool people.
Then, without thinking twice, Hashirama threw one directly into his mouth.
“Click~”
At the moment when Hashirama ate the Senzu beans,
A terrifying life force instantly rushed from the mouth to the body.
‘Um?!’
“What a terrifying vitality!!!”
Feeling this sudden vitality,
Hashirama’s eyes widened instantly.
The whole person was stunned.
The hidden diseases and injuries left on Hashirama were instantly restored to their original state under the effect of the Senzu Beans.
Even the physical defects caused by lying in bed for a long time during this period of time were all made up.
As Hashirama’s injuries recovered instantly,
Hashirama clearly felt that his strength had once again returned to a state of subversion.
A terrifying aura instantly burst out from Hashirama.
“What’s going on?!”
“Enemy attack?!”
“Who dares to attack our Senju clan!”
“It looks like the clan leader’s residence!”
“Hurry, hurry, hurry! Rule Tobirama-sama immediately!”
Feeling this sudden terrifying atmosphere,
The ninjas responsible for patrolling the Senju clan territory gathered together instantly.
At the same time, he notified Senju Tobirama as quickly as possible.
But don’t wait for action.
Accompanied by a blue light, the figure of Senju Tobirama appeared in front of everyone.
“Damn it, that place is Big Brother’s room!”
“Come on as soon as possible!”
“Don’t let any enemy escape!”
Seeing this terrifying aura appear in the courtyard of Hashirama,
Senju Tobirama couldn’t care less.
After giving the instructions, he used Flying Thunder God to rush towards Hashirama.
As the fastest ninja in the world,
In an instant, Senju Tobirama appeared in Hashirama’s courtyard.
Seeing no signs of enemy invasion,
Tobirama was stunned.
But soon, all the worries on Tobirama’s face disappeared.
Instead, there was a look of joy.
Because Tobirama suddenly discovered that this aura actually came from his elder brother, Senju Hashirama.
“Brother!!”
As Tobirama rushed into the house,
As expected, I saw the recovered Senju Hashirama.
It was exactly what I guessed.
My brother’s health has really recovered.
Looking at the door that suddenly broke in,
Only then did Hashirama realize that he had just recovered and the noise he made was a bit too loud.
I didn’t expect that even Tobirama was alarmed.
“Hahaha, my body is back to normal!”
“I knew that big brother, you will be fine, hahahaha!”
Regarding Hashirama’s recovery,
Tobirama was also happy from the bottom of his heart.
However, at this moment, Hashirama thought about what would happen in the chat group in the future.
Hashirama didn’t remember much at the time.
But I still have some vague impression.
It seems that the First Ninja World War was caused by the other major powers’ joint invasion of Konoha after his death.
A good idea suddenly appeared in the mind of the Hashirama.
“Tobirama, don’t tell anyone about my recovery today~”
“I have an idea!”
Looking at the innocent Hashirama in front of him,
Tobirama was also happy.
Since when did my elder brother start to be so creative?
However, he did not discourage his elder brother’s enthusiasm, and patiently stood by and listened to Hashirama describe his good ideas.
“Tobirama, after you leave me today~”
“You will officially take over as the second Hokage and announce to the public that I have passed away!”
“no!”
Without waiting for Hashirama to finish, Tobirama rejected him without hesitation.
But this time, Tobirama cannot refuse.
Hashirama was planning to increase Konoha’s national strength.
Now that I am well again, I must start preparing for the next Hokage chat meeting.
Then we can grab the top three spots.
“Recently, at the border of the Fire Nation, other countries have been on the alert because of my serious injury~”
“You should know this clearly! Now I am back to health~”
“But we can definitely take this opportunity to teach those ninja villages what peace means!”
As Hashirama said this seriously,
Tobirama on the side didn’t know what to say.
I could only agree to what Hashirama said.
Then Hashirama gave Tobirama a few more instructions, and Tobirama quickly left Hashirama’s room to prepare as requested.
Hashirama, who was left alone, looked at the full jar of Senzu Beans on the table and carefully used the scroll to store them close to his body.
After leaving Tobirama,
Soon Mito rushed to Hashirama’s yard with tears streaming down her face.
At the same time, Tobirama quickly announced that he would become the second generation Hokage.
These scenes made all the tribes in Konoha realize that
Something big happened.
And this news,
At the same time, it was quickly passed back by spies in various villages.
There is only one piece of information in the intelligence.
“Confirmed, Senju Hashirama is dying!”
Chapter 36: Without Hashirama Senju, what is Konoha? (Old version)
Land of Earth, Iwagakure Village,
“Is the information accurate?”
“Are you sure that Senju Hashirama is dead?”
Looking at the information in hand,
The current second generation Tsuchikage Mu instantly fell into deep thought.
The terrifying strength of Hashirama Senju in the past is still vivid in our minds.
So that,
Senju Hashirama is known as the God of Ninja World.
It was like a huge mountain pressing down on everyone’s head.
The Fire Nation’s position as the overlord is unshakable.
The other four countries can only stay in their own little piece of land.
Dare not go beyond the limit even a little bit.
Until recently,
There is news that Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara had an unprecedented battle.
He was seriously injured.
He has been recuperating in Konoha, and most things are handled by the current Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju.
Various actions,
The four countries that were originally isolated in a corner suddenly had an idea.
Looking at the current situation of Iwagakure Village,
As the second generation Tsuchikage,
Wu also has his own ideas.
Now that there is news that Hashirama Senju is dying, whether it is true or not, we must start preparing.
If the news is false, then at worst we can just wait for an opportunity.
If the news is true,
That would be the best opportunity to invade the Fire Nation.
“Keep exploring!”
“Send more people over!”
“We must ensure that the message is delivered back as soon as possible!”
With the command of nothing,
Soon, a large number of Iwagakure spies sneaked into the Fire Country.
Always keep an eye on Konoha’s movements.
On the other side, the Kingdom of Wind,
The Sand Village has long been fed up with the domestic environment.
At this moment, he learned that Hashirama Senju might have died.
The Sand Village couldn’t care about so many things.
The Second Kazekage immediately began to order the village to prepare supplies.
“Humph! Who cares if it’s true news or false news!”
“Prepare everything in advance!”
“The God of the Ninja World, Hashirama Senju, has already received the news and is seriously injured~”
“Death is only a matter of time!”
“This time, we will mobilize in advance to see how Konoha reacts~”
The Second Kazekage also looked confidently at the Sand Village leaders in front of him.
“If you don’t care about us then~”
“That means that Senju Hashirama is really dead. Then, the fertile land of the Land of Fire will be ours!”
Regarding the decision of the Second Kazekage,
The top leaders of the Sand Village did not object.
Instead, he firmly supported the decision of the Second Kazekage.
After all, who wants to stay in the desert all year round?
Suffering from the baptism of wind and sand every day,
The neighboring country, the Land of Fire, is a picturesque place.
Seeing that everyone supports me,
The Second Kazekage did not hesitate and quickly sent a ninja team to attack the border of the Land of Fire.
The Sand Village even started preparing war supplies directly.
As for the Land of Thunder,
In the Hidden Cloud Village,
They were just a bunch of reckless men.
The moment he learned that the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, was suspected to be dying,
The Second Raikage immediately began mobilizing for war.
“Humph! The God of Ninja World is still going to die!”
“Without Senju Hashirama, how can you, Konoha, have the right to own such a good land!”
“March!!!”
No matter whether Hashirama Senju is really dead or faking his death,
The army marched directly to the Fire Nation.
For the second generation Raikage,
I don’t care whether you are dead or not.
As soon as the news came out,
Then I’ll assume you’re dead.
In the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water,
Looking at the news reported by his disciples,
As the second generation Mizukage, Hozuki Gengetsu didn’t care at all.
As someone who has a love-hate relationship with the Second Tsuchikage,
The only thing that Hozuki Gengetsu really cares about is the Iwagakure Village.
As for Konoha, it is only a secondary target after the Iwagakure Village.
“Okay, I know the news about Konoha~”
“Tell me about the movements in Iwagakure Village. That guy Wu should make some moves, right?”
In response to Gui Deng Huan Yue’s question,
The future Third Mizukage also nodded.
“That’s right, teacher. As soon as the Iwagakure Village got the news, they sent a large number of spies to the Land of Fire to gather intelligence~”
“It should be to confirm the accuracy of the news.”
“Once the news is confirmed, the Iwagakure Village will probably take action!”
Gui Deng Huan Yue suddenly became interested.
The whole person seemed eager to try.
“Okay, I get it. You will be responsible for Konoha’s affairs~”
“Find out the situation. If the news is true, then our Kirigakure will get a piece of the pie~”
After saying that, Gui Deng Huan Yue left the office directly.
Looking at the ghost lantern Huanyue leaving,
The future Third Mizukage also looked helpless.
But that’s the character of the second generation.
He had no choice.
It will be up to the second generation to do whatever they want.
However, when I think about the situation in Konoha and the actions of other ninja villages,
The future Third Mizukage also hurriedly summoned the top leaders of the Hidden Mist Village.
Everyone thinks they must get a piece of the pie this time.
This time, the four major countries acted together.
Without Senju Hashirama,
Konoha will not be able to withstand it.
Seeing this, the future Third Mizukage made a direct decision and began to assemble the troops.
Soon the news of Shikoku’s actions spread to Konoha.
“Brother, it’s just as you expected~”
“The entire ninja world has taken action, and the Sand Village and the Cloud Village have already started taking action at the border~”
Holding the information passed up in my hand,
Tobirama also used Flying Thunder God to secretly come to Hashirama’s room.
Receive all the information.
Hashirama and Tobirama looked at each other.
At this moment, the two of them nodded to each other tacitly.
“Spread the news~”
“Then we can start taking action!”
There was an even more evil smile on Tobirama’s face.
Then he nodded and left quickly.
Soon, the entire ninja world got the news again.
The God of Ninja World, Hashirama Senju, is confirmed dead!
The Four Great Ninja Villages: “Great! Send troops to the Land of Fire!!!”
In addition to the four major ninja villages,
Some small countries and ninja villages surrounding the Land of Fire also had ideas at this moment.
“Konoha has to face the four major ninja villages at the same time, so it will definitely have no time to take care of us!”
“This time, we should also get a piece of the pie!”
Some ambitious ninja villages from small countries also launched attacks on Konoha.
The entire Konoha is now beginning to turn against the others.
The Fire Nation was instantly plunged into war.
Urgent battle reports were quickly delivered to Konoha Village.
Looking at the war reports on the table,
At this time, Tobirama was not nervous at all.
But the other ninja clan leaders standing in the office were getting anxious.
The enemy is about to reach Konoha.
As a result, the second generation seemed to not care at all.
Looking at the expressions of the crowd,
The second generation was silent for a moment before he slowly spoke: “Why are you in such a hurry? We have to fight~”
“But I’m not the one leading it~”
The clan leaders looked at each other in bewilderment.
The strongest person in Konoha now is Tobirama Senju, who just became the second Hokage.
At this time, I heard the second generation say that it was not his turn to go.
Should we let the patriarchs of their families take people with them?
For a moment, everyone looked at the second generation with confusion.
Right now,
A figure pushed open the office door and walked in.
“Ahahahaha, since it started with me, of course I’m the one who will go!”
Chapter 37: What Konoha?! Kill them! (Old version)
“It started with me, so of course I’m the one who went there!”
Hear the sound,
Everyone turned around and looked back instantly.
Everyone stood there in shock.
“The Shodaime??!!!”
When he saw that the person coming was actually Senju Hashirama,
Everyone was stunned for a moment.
It was not the Nidaime who announced personally that Hashirama Senju was dead.
How can such a thing happen so randomly?
But looking at the alive and well Senju Hashirama,
Everyone also hurriedly put away their thoughts.
They all showed joy on their faces and looked towards Hashirama happily.
“Hahahaha, I knew it. Master, good fortune will come to you!”
“That kind of injury is nothing to the first-generation master!”
“That’s right, the First Generation is the God of the Ninja World, how could he die!”
Listening to the compliments of the clan leaders,
Hashirama also responded cheerfully.
Slowly came to the door.
As for the compliments to these clan leaders,
But Hashirama didn’t listen at all.
God knows what these guys are thinking.
In addition to the families that are attached to the Senju clan, other families have just joined Konoha.
It’s good enough to be able to contribute to Konoha.
Not to mention how much emotion there can be.
In the office, looking at Hashirama Senju who appeared again,
All the clan leaders were relieved.
With the God of Ninja World, Hashirama Senju,
Then there is no need to worry about invasions from other ninja villages.
After all, in this era where everyone is throwing kunai and fighting with knives,
Ninjutsu isn’t too fancy.
These are all practical ninjutsu.
As a result, Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha started a battle in Gundams.
The strength of these two people is obviously somewhat incompatible with the entire ninja world.
“That’s great. With you, Master Shodaime, taking action, we are all willing to contribute to Konoha!”
“Yes, I have 300 ninjas in my clan who are willing to fight for Konoha!”
“And me! I have 400 ninjas in my clan who are willing to fight for Konoha!”
The clan leaders throughout the office were vying to get their family’s ninjas to join the war.
Seeing this scene, Hashirama naturally accepted everyone who came.
All income under his command,
“In that case, all clan leaders please go back and prepare!”
“Please send ninjas of all races to the front lines as soon as possible~”
Seeing this, Tobirama quickly stepped forward to arrange for the mobilization of the war.
The supplies and teams were all arranged properly.
Soon, Konoha’s army was assembled quickly.
In addition to the ninjas that Konoha has trained over the years,
Most ninjas were sent from major families.
As for whether those families are willing or not,
It’s a joke, they want to send all the ninjas in the clan to fight for Konoha.
The first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, did not die.
So what is this war? This is a great opportunity to gain reputation.
Although war can bring flames of war,
But it is also full of opportunities.
With the first Hokage here,
Konoha is bound to win.
Soon the army rushed to the battlefield.
The huge ninja coalition instantly resisted the attack of the four major ninja villages.
The major ninja villages that had originally gained an advantage on the border were hindered in their first attack.
“Humph! You’re sending out a large army to stop us now~”
“It’s too late! You still dare to resist!”
“Keep attacking me!”
Now they have invaded the Fire Nation,
After fighting for so long,
Konoha organized people to come,
So much fertile ground has been laid,
It is impossible to withdraw troops.
As long as we conquer the Fire Nation,
By then, the territory will be enough for the four countries to divide.
Looking at the beautiful environment in front of me,
In contrast, the ninjas from each ninja village instantly became blood-thirsty.
Everything is afraid of comparison.
The craziest ones are the ninjas from the Sand Village.
The village that most wants to obtain the land of the Land of Fire is the Sand Village.
They no longer wanted to stay in the endless desert.
Wash your face with sand every day,
Enough of that kind of life.
“Kill!! Kill these Konoha ninjas!”
“Kill them, and this land of the Fire Nation will be ours!”
“No more suffering from the baptism of wind and sand!”
With shouts,
The Second Kazekage personally led a group of Sand Ninjas to attack the ninjas of Konoha.
The Second Kazekage, a Kage-level strongman, had his fate.
The Konoha ninjas who had just arrived at the battlefield were defeated in one encounter.
It seems that Konoha’s ninjas are just like this.
The second generation of Fengying’s self-confidence soared.
“Ha ha ha ha!”
“Konoha is nothing more than that!”
“Kill him!!!”
In a short time, the Sand Village ninjas broke through Konoha’s defenses.
Continue to advance into the Fire Country.
At this moment in Konoha Village,
In order to avoid information leakage,
So Hashirama did not follow the main force.
Instead, he waited quietly in the Hokage’s office.
In every team heading to the front, there are people carrying the second generation’s specially made Flying Thunder God Kunai.
Whenever you encounter a strong enemy,
Then input the chakra to activate,
At that time, the second generation will directly bring the first generation to the battlefield.
Soon the second generation in the office received the induction.
“Brother, you can go now!”
“Okay! Let’s go!”
Now the two of them have put on their respective armors.
The originally natural big pillar,
At this moment, his whole body exuded a murderous aura.
The second generation looks like a villain.
As the second generation slowly placed his hand on Hashirama’s shoulder,
The Flying Thunder God Technique was activated instantly!
“kill!!!”
“Charge! Hahahaha! What Konoha!”
“This time, I will completely divide up your Konoha!!!”
The entire battlefield with the Sand Village,
Konoha has begun to completely collapse.
The Second Kazekage led the army in pursuit.
In the eyes of the second generation of Fengying,
This time it is my turn to become famous in the ninja world.
As the Second Kazekage continued to pursue,
The figures of Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama suddenly appeared on the battlefield.
The aura emanating from the two of them instantly attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield.
“Support? Haha, it’s useless no matter who comes!”
“Give them all to me…?!!!”
Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared,
The Second Kazekage who was about to make a bold statement,
When I saw the face of the person coming,
The words that were about to come out of my mouth were instantly stuck in my throat.
The whole person was stiff and stupidly stood there (⊙_⊙)?
“Sen…Senju…Senju Hashirama?!!!!”
Chapter 38: Kazekage: Senju Hashirama, you have no moral principles! (Old version)
“Sen…Senju…Senju Hashirama?!!!”
Looking at the two people appearing before him,
One of them instantly made the Second Kazekage freeze in place.
The astonished look seemed to indicate that the meaning of life had been lost.
The Sand Ninjas beside them also stopped at this moment.
Everyone looked with horror at the two brothers, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, who appeared on the battlefield.
The originally noisy battlefield,
This moment seemed to be suddenly still.
There was only the sound of the wind blowing across the battlefield.
“Gu…”
“Is that the God of Ninja World?”
“Could it be someone pretending to be someone else?”
“Didn’t everyone say that Senju Hashirama is dead?”
Regarding the two people, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, who suddenly appeared on the battlefield,
However, there were doubtful voices among the Sand Village.
Soon, more and more Sand Ninjas began to become suspicious.
They all looked towards Hashirama and the other man with flickering eyes.
Although suspicious,
But no one dared to take action.
Because I’m not sure if it’s true, but I’m not sure if it’s false either.
What if it is really Senju Hashirama who comes?
The man known as the God of Ninja World,
If you fight this guy, you’re dead.
However, these doubtful voices reached the ears of the Second Kazekage.
I was a little undecided.
But the Second Kazekage didn’t believe it.
Because Sand Village is too difficult.
The environment and conditions are bad. If the environment is the same as Konoha,
Only a devil would be willing to go through the trouble of invading Konoha.
“The brave will die of overeating while the timid will die of starvation!”
“Since the news of Senju Hashirama’s death has spread!”
“The four major ninja villages attacked Konoha together, which can only mean that this news must be true!”
“Senju Hashirama, the dignified God of the Ninja World, would not fake his death to deceive us!”
The Second Kazekage seemed to have made up his mind in an instant.
As for the two people who blocked the way on the battlefield, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju,
It was just a trick played by the Second Hokage.
Trying to scare them back.
The eyes of the Second Generation Kazekage, who had been so frightened that his eyes were dull, became brighter and brighter.
“Hmph! Cunning Senju Tobirama!”
“You can’t fool me!”
“Die!”
The Second Kazekage, who seemed to have seen through everything, shouted,
It instantly attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield.
As the Second Kazekage said confidently,
The puppets were released one by one directly by the Second Kazekage from the scroll he carried with him.
To be on the safe side,
The second generation Kazekage quickly formed seals with both hands.
Countless sands began to move under the control of the Second Generation Kazekage.
Just as the Second Kazekage was about to launch his attack,
Senju Hashirama, who had been waiting impatiently, suddenly moved.
Especially when he saw the second generation Kazekage forming that long seal,
Hashirama had a lot of question marks in his head.
What kind of ninjutsu is so complicated that it requires such a long seal?
“Hmm! It must be a very powerful jutsu!”
“Then I’ll use my strongest ninjutsu!”
At this moment, Hashirama suddenly became serious.
A touch of green paint suddenly appeared on Hashirama’s face.
I saw that Hashirama instantly entered the Sage Mode.
Seeing this, Tobirama on the side also raised his eyebrows.
Afraid of being affected by his elder brother,
He directly used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return to Konoha’s team.
Leaving Hashirama alone on the battlefield.
“Shouldn’t the Second Hokage be fighting me?”
Looking at the suddenly disappeared Senju Tobirama,
The Second Kazekage, who was already prepared, was also confused.
Suddenly I felt like I didn’t know where to put my energy.
At the same time, a bad feeling arose in my heart.
When the Second Kazekage looked at Hashirama Senju,
That posture also frightened the Second Generation Kazekage.
‘It’s fake! It must be fake!’
“This guy is fake! Senju Hashirama is dead! ! “
In this regard, the Second Kazekage kept giving himself hints in his mind.
Since Senju Tobirama won’t fight with me,
I’ll kill you, the fake one, first!
As the second generation Kazekage moved his fingers,
Several controlled puppets rushed directly towards Hashirama.
Just as the Second Kazekage was controlling his puppet to kill Hashirama,
Hashirama, who was standing on the battlefield, clapped his hands together suddenly.
“Hahahaha, do you really think you are the God of Ninja?!”
Looking at the actions of Senju Hashirama,
The Second Kazekage also laughed out loud instantly.
The Second Kazekage, who had already determined that Hashirama Senju was a fake, now thought that the fake was still pretending even when he was about to die.
The next scene,
But the Second Kazekage’s laughter suddenly stopped.
“Senjutsu·Wood Release·True Thousand Hands!!!”
As Hashirama’s terrifying chakra exploded,
The entire battlefield was shaking.
A huge Guanyin statue with countless arms suddenly rose from the ground.
The Second Kazekage was stunned instantly.
The puppet being controlled now formed a sharp contrast with the huge Guanyin statue.
“This, this, this…are you kidding me?”
“It’s true…”
“Senju Hashirama is really not dead?!!!”
At this moment, the Second Kazekage seemed to have his soul drained away in an instant.
Staring blankly at the huge Guanyin statue in front of him,
In the face of this move,
How could an ordinary actor have the strength to resist?
Even the Sand Ninjas who were suspicious just now were all frightened at this moment.
Before these people could react,
The countless arms behind the huge Guanyin statue clasped their hands into fists.
He smashed down the Sand Ninjas in front of him without any mercy.
The huge fists fell like raindrops.
The terrifying force hit the ground, causing the earth to roar.
The second generation Kazekage is the focus of attention.
Fists instantly submerged the Second Generation Kazekage.
“Help!!”
“Run! Run!”
Just a moment,
The Sand Ninja was completely defeated.
Countless Sand Ninjas were crushed on the battlefield by Shin Thousand Hands.
At this time, Shamon, the Second Kazekage, was already lying on the battlefield, dying.
The whole body was twisted and deformed by the hammer.
He was hanging on by one breath.
Looking at the figure standing on the huge Guanyin statue,
The frustrated Second Generation Kazekage only wanted to say one thing at this moment.
“Senju Hashirama, you have no moral integrity! You are so strong yet you still cheat!”
In the end, with a lot of words in his heart, he swallowed his last breath in frustration.
Chapter 39: The Ninja World’s Tricks Are Too Deep! (Old Version)
Sand Hidden Battlefield,
It was completely over the moment Hashirama Senju appeared.
The entire Sand Village was controlled by Hashirama’s thousands of subordinates.
He was directly crippled.
Nine out of ten ninjas who invaded Konoha this time were killed by the Shinsen.
Even the Second Kazekage was beaten to death on the spot.
Except for the Sand Ninja who escaped early,
The remaining Sand Ninjas looked at the scene on the battlefield.
They all knelt down and surrendered.
How can we fight this?
Fengying died in the battle.
How can these people fight against the God of Ninja Realm?
It’s better to surrender early.
Maybe I can survive.
Soon someone took the lead.
Others responded.
Those who were not dead knelt on the ground, trying to get forgiveness from Hashirama Senju.
For these people,
Hashirama did not waste any time and directly ordered all the Konoha ninjas on the battlefield to be captured.
Then we can exchange resources with the Sand Village.
After all, these ninjas are made up of resources.
Now all the major ninja villages are just in the early stages of establishment.
Every ninja is a valuable resource.
“alright!”
“Tobirama, let’s go to the next battlefield!”
After dealing with the problems in Sand Village,
Hashirama came to Tobirama again.
There is Tobirama’s Flying Thunder God Technique,
You can shuttle across the battlefield.
Tobirama didn’t hesitate when hearing this.
With Hashirama, the two disappeared from the spot in an instant.
On the battlefield of the Hidden Cloud Village,
The Second Raikage led a large number of elite Kumogakure soldiers and rushed towards the Land of Fire.
In the opinion of the Second Raikage,
Senju Hashirama is dead.
We must seize this opportunity.
These are all precious resources.
Among the troops under his command,
The brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao killed many people.
Relying on the ninja tools left by the Six Paths Sage and his own Nine-Tails Chakra,
The two of them are like a perpetual motion machine.
Crazy slaughter of the ninjas of Konoha Village,
The Konoha ninjas who had just arrived at the battlefield had never encountered such a madman.
“Hahaha, brother, this Konoha ninja is not that good!”
“Tsk, kill them all in one go!”
Under the leadership of the brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao,
The Yunyin army was even more unstoppable.
The Konoha troops were defeated and their defense line was constantly shrinking.
Just when the two brothers, Jinjiao and Yinjiao, were having a great time killing each other,
A blue light instantly appeared on the battlefield.
As the light fades,
Instead, it was the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, who rushed over from the Sand Village battlefield.
“What is that?!!”
“Senju Hashirama?! He’s not dead?!!”
(ΩДΩ)!!!
Looking at the two figures that suddenly appeared,
The Second Raikage, who was in charge of the central army, suddenly widened his eyes.
As the second generation Raikage, he had witnessed the terrifying power of Hashirama Senju.
Now seeing that Senju Hashirama is still alive,
I couldn’t sit still for a moment.
“Hurry, hurry, hurry!!! Order the troops to retreat!!!”
“Everyone retreat!!!”
At this moment, the Second Raikage couldn’t care less.
Although the shadows in the Hidden Cloud Village are all reckless,
But being reckless doesn’t mean being stupid.
Hashirama Senju is called the God of the Ninja World, but that was not his own choice.
That was really taken away by others after killing his way through the ninja world.
Facing such people,
The Second Raikage had no mood to continue the invasion.
Soon, the Second Raikage’s order was quickly conveyed to the frontline combat troops.
When the order was sent to the brothers Gold Horn and Silver Horn,
The two of them scoffed.
He did not take the Second Raikage’s orders seriously at all.
“Tsk, what a crap Senju Hashirama!”
“The God of Ninja Realm is just an exaggeration in my opinion!”
“Brother, now we not only have the Nine-Tails’ chakra, but also the ninja tools left by the Six Paths Sage!”
“Who cares about Senju Hashirama or Senju Tobirama? Kill them, and we two brothers will be the strongest in the ninja world!”
The two crazy guys got together.
The two of them suddenly brightened up.
As for the Second Raikage’s orders,
Give him some face, he is the second Raikage,
Without giving him face, the two brothers sent him directly to see the Sage of Six Paths.
“Come on, brother!”
“Understood brother!”
The two of them also instantly activated the Nine-Tailed Fox mode.
At this time, the second generation Raikage,
After receiving the reply from the two brothers, Jinjiao and Yinjiao,
I was also very angry.
He actually ignored his own orders.
Looking at the two brothers transforming into nine-tailed beasts on the battlefield,
The second generation Raikage snorted coldly at the terrifying aura.
How can you two shake the God of Ninja World?
Catching the nine tailed beasts is as easy as catching a chicken.
A man who can freely distribute the nine tailed beasts to the five great nations,
If it were that easy to deal with, he wouldn’t be called the God of Ninja.
“Leave these two lunatics alone!”
“The whole army retreats!”
“Otherwise, everyone will be left behind to be buried with these two lunatics!”
Following the orders of the Second Raikage,
All the Kumogakure ninjas on the battlefield began to retreat.
Only the elite troops of the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao were left.
The two brothers didn’t care about this.
The two who had already transformed into nine-tailed beasts had completely turned into two crazy people.
His eyes instantly locked onto Senju Hashirama on the battlefield.
“roar——“
The two of them kept roaring like wild beasts.
The two men, wearing the Nine-Tails’ chakra coats, instantly rushed towards Senju Hashirama.
Looking at the two people rushing towards him,
This time, Senju Hashirama did not even activate the Sage Mode.
Clap your hands.
“Wood Style: Woodman Technique!!!”
A giant wooden figure even more terrifying than the Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly appeared on the battlefield.
At this time, the brothers Gold Horn and Silver Horn, who had transformed into nine-tailed foxes, were no better than little chickens in front of the wooden man.
The two brothers who were originally in a state of madness,
Seeing this scene, the big eyes under the tailed beast’s coat revealed great astonishment.
The two were completely stunned.
Who can tell them what this wooden figure that is bigger than the Nine-Tailed Fox is?
Looking at the two guys wearing tailed beast costumes in front of him,
Hashirama directly controlled the wooden man, and his huge hands instantly grabbed the two brothers Kinkaku and Ginkaku.
At this time, Hashirama felt the two brothers struggling in the hands of the wooden man.
And ignore it.
He unceremoniously controlled the wooden man and increased the strength in his hands.
“Ka-ka-ka—”
“Bang!!!!”
As the sound of bones breaking resounded across the battlefield,
The two brothers didn’t even scream.
He was instantly crushed by the wooden man.
Turned into two balls of blood mist!
“Hey…is this fake?!”
“Is this the God of Ninja World?”
“We are really like gods. We are actually enemies of gods?”
“How do you fight this?”
Looking at the brothers Gold and Silver Horn who turned into two balls of blood mist,
The elite troops, who were originally full of vigor,
At this moment, everyone was stunned in place.
Seeing this, Hashirama didn’t hesitate and ordered the people of Konoha to arrest these guys again.
After dealing with the matters of the Hidden Cloud Village,
Hashirama prepared to rush to other battlefields without stopping.
Haven’t set out yet.
The news that came made Hashirama laugh and cry.
The Hidden Rock Village and the Hidden Mist Village received the news from the Hidden Cloud Village at the same time.
Because the Second Raikage retreated first,
Therefore, the news from the battlefield quickly reached the ears of these two villages.
After learning that the God of Ninja World, Hashirama Senju, had faked his death,
The two villages also directly called out Senju Hashirama for not following martial ethics.
He actually faked his death to deceive them.
For a moment, there was panic and the army immediately withdrew to their respective villages.
Before retreating, they carefully cleaned up the battlefield.
They were afraid that Hashirama Senju would come after them.
The funniest thing is that a fight broke out between the Second Tsuchikage and the Second Mizukage, resulting in the death of both of them.
No benefit was gained.
Instead, his own shadow died in the battle.
Soon the First Ninja World War came to an abrupt end.
And the reputation of Hashirama Senju once again resounded throughout the ninja world.
Waiting for the other four countries,
It was the huge amount of resources compensation that the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama demanded.
But due to the face of Senju Hashirama,
The four major countries had no choice but to swallow their anger and pool the resources to compensate Konoha.
“The ninja world has many tricks, and the ninja god, Hashirama Senju, has even more tricks!”
“He actually faked his own death to trick them!”
Chapter 40: Future Development! Six-Level Floor! (Old Version)
On the other side, the world of the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama,
In the Hokage’s office,
The first moment you open your eyes,
Senju Tobirama heard the voice of the chat group in his mind,
Tobirama suddenly felt his eyes itchy.
Enduring the discomfort in my eyes,
Soon the discomfort disappeared.
Tobirama found that his eyes seemed to see more clearly.
When Tobirama hurriedly looked at the mirror beside him,
Then he found that his eyes had turned into Sharingan.
However, since Tobirama’s eyes were originally red,
It doesn’t seem very obvious.
Tobirama seemed to have discovered a new world.
He studied his own eyes directly.
Although during the Warring States Period, the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan were constantly fighting,
At that time, Tobirama had already done research on the Sharingan.
He even took out the eyes of the dead Uchiha clan members and studied them.
But now I have the Sharingan that fits perfectly,
This feeling made Tobirama feel quite strange.
No matter how you study, you can only discover the mystery by experiencing it yourself.
Practice is the only truth.
Tobirama had no doubt about this.
As for the other perfect method of practicing immortal arts, Tobirama had no time to take care of it at this moment.
No matter what it is, it is not as important as studying the Sharingan.
…
The World of Minato Namikaze
“Minato, Minato? What’s going on?”
“Are you too tired?”
“Why don’t you go back and rest today~”
Looking at Minato who was still in a daze even after he called out to him several times,
Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t help but speak to Minato with a worried look on his face,
Minato, who had just returned from the chat group and was still feeling the shock of the chat group, finally reacted.
Seeing this, he nodded hurriedly.
Now that Minato knew the truth, he felt sick when he saw the old face of the Third Generation.
I’m afraid I’ll explode if I look at it any longer.
He nodded hurriedly and left the office.
And Sarutobi Hiruzen was naturally afraid of tiring out Minato, the perfect tool.
Then he said to pay more attention to rest.
After Minato left, he went straight back home to check the immortal arts training method rewarded by the system.
The contents inside made Minato’s eyes light up even more.
I have practiced immortal arts, but I am not very proficient in it.
Now we have this thing,
Then you only need to practice a little to master the magic perfectly.
As long as you successfully master the magic,
Then my strength should be enough to cope with what I will do next.
The world of fifth generation Tsunade,
Looking at the familiar office in front of me,
Tsunade also breathed a sigh of relief.
Back.
In my mind,
There is also an additional method for practicing immortal arts.
Looking at this immortal technique practice method,
Tsunade couldn’t help but think of her great-grandfather, Hashirama Senju, performing celestial arts.
If I could learn the magic,
It should be of great help to your own strength.
Now a powerful enemy of Konoha is about to attack.
I have to become stronger myself.
As Hokage, I have to protect Konoha.
What Tsunade cares about most is,
It is a help button in my mind now.
As long as you have the intention,
Press this button.
Then the Hokages in other worlds will receive the message for help,
Come to support quickly.
With this feature,
Tsunade suddenly felt confident about the impending crisis;
Now, what I have to do is to complete the practice of immortal arts as soon as possible.
However, if you want to practice this magic, you still need to go to the Wet Bone Forest.
“The art of spiritual communication!”
Tsunade disappeared from the office in an instant.
A shadow clone was left in the office.
Notify yourself promptly if there are any problems.
Main World,
Bai Ye, the leader of the group, slowly opened his eyes.
[This Hokage meeting is over, items obtained: Samsara Eye, Sage Body, Perfect Grade Sage Technique Training Method][The next Hokage meeting will be held in half a year][Before the Hokage meeting, the group owner can immediately invite two Konoha Hokage to join the group chat][Note: As the number of people in the group increases, the meeting time will also increase]“Half a year later~”
Looking at the system prompt message,
Bai Ye also nodded slightly.
It’s only been half a year.
It will be over soon.
Moreover, Bai Ye did not expect that
This Hokage meeting actually brought me such a big surprise.
Since Hakuno crossed over to the Naruto world, he has been constantly improving his strength.
But in addition to his talent in ninjutsu,
I have no blood, no blood veins,
The strength finally settled at the peak of the shadow level,
Unable to move forward,
After becoming Hokage, Hakuno had thought about transplanting Sharingan or Hashirama’s cells.
But in that case,
I will become like Danzo, neither human nor ghost.
In addition, the current technology is not as advanced as that of the seventh generation Naruto.
It’s impossible to be completely risk-free.
So Bai Ye didn’t take any action.
When I think of the great crisis in the ninja world in the future,
Bai Ye was filled with a sense of urgency.
But now it’s ok,
My golden finger finally arrived.
A Hokage meeting directly brought me such a huge surprise.
Whether it is the Samsara Eye or the Immortal Body, or even the perfect level Immortal Art training method,
Even if he only gets one, it will be enough for Bai Ye to successfully break through to the Super Shadow level.
But he just gave himself three.
“Withdraw your reward!”
When I think of this,
Bai Ye suppressed his excitement and took the reward.
At the moment when Hakuno decided to extract it,
The colorful mysterious light curtain appeared again, covering Bai Ye.
A surge of vitality and huge amounts of chakra instantly surged out of Hakuno’s body.
And the eyes,
At this moment, it is emitting a mysterious purple light.
The Samsara Eye, one of the three major eye techniques in the Naruto world, was also successfully obtained.
A perfect-level training method on how to practice immortal arts was also imprinted in Bai Ye’s mind.
After the three rewards are distributed at the same time,
Bai Ye couldn’t wait to feel the changes in his body.
Although I haven’t mastered all the abilities yet,
However, just relying on the huge chakra and physical fitness brought by the immortal body,
Today, Bai Ye has already entered the ranks of super shadow level.
Possessing the Sage Body and the Samsara Eye means that Hakuno now possesses seven types of chakra.
After mastering the various abilities of the Samsara Eye and opening the Immortal Art,
After the seven chakra changes are combined,
Hakuno should be able to reach the level of Otsutsuki Toneri on the moon, which is the Six Paths level of combat power.
Chapter 41: Perfect Level Immortal Art Cultivation Method! (Old Version)
“The improvement is so obvious~”
Feeling the changes in my current strength,
Bai Ye was very excited.
Moreover, his eyes also turned into lavender Samsara eyes.
After experiencing the immortal body and the Samsara Eye,
Bai Ye’s attention was focused on the perfect level of immortal arts training method.
Now I have both the immortal body and the Samsara Eye.
Of course, you must learn the magic.
Otherwise, when the Otsutsuki clan came to Earth,
In addition to the magic that can be used,
The ninjutsu released by chakra had no effect at all.
As for this reason,
It was all because of Chakra, and in the final analysis, it was born because of the sacred tree.
Only immortal arts are the energy of the earth’s natural world.
This also led to the collapse of the fighting power of the Hokage later.
For example, Uchiha’s hug and throw, Otsutsuki’s elbow strike,
Because chakra is useless, only senjutsu and taijutsu can deal with the Otsutsuki clan.
That’s why that shocking scene appeared.
When Bai Ye focused on the method of practicing immortal arts,
Looking at the description of the perfect-level immortal technique training method,
The Samsara Eye that he had just obtained was now wide open.
“This perfect level immortal technique is so amazing!”
[Perfect Level Immortal Art Cultivation Method: Avoids the negative effects caused by absorbing too much natural energy when practicing immortal arts! ][After successful practice, the body will naturally absorb the natural energy from the outside world and store it]【Note: There is no upper limit】
“How is this possible?!”
“No limit?!”
This comment instantly made Bai Ye fall into ecstasy.
There is no upper limit.
This means that the perfect level fairy technique training method is just like the chakra extraction technique.
The energy of the immortal arts that you have cultivated can be stored.
It is stored in the body like chakra.
At the same time, it is stronger than Chakra.
As long as you practice the magic for a long enough time, more magic energy will be stored in your body.
“Hiss~~~”
Bai Ye couldn’t help but take a breath when he saw this scene.
Unexpectedly,
Among the rewards given by the chat group,
The perfect level immortal technique training method is the most important one.
I thought the Samsara Eye and the Sage Body were powerful enough.
I didn’t expect that he could be stronger than these two.
This perfect method of practicing immortal arts will give you unlimited possibilities as long as you give yourself enough time.
“Now the problem of strength has been solved~”
“It seems that we must find a way to continue to improve the national strength of our own world!”
Because he didn’t have a golden finger, Hakuno’s strength could only stop at the peak of the Kage level.
Now, things have changed because of the emergence of the Naruto chat group.
There is still about half a year until the next Hokage meeting.
I must seize this opportunity.
Only by ensuring that you can always be in the first place,
You will get the best rewards later.
Thereby consolidating their position in the first world.
Based on Hakuno’s knowledge of the history of Hokage,
What if the seventh generation Naruto’s world is pulled in next time?
In the future, Naruto’s era of Konoha,
I’m afraid that as soon as I join the group, my first position will be snatched away.
Therefore, I must constantly improve the national strength of my own world.
Looking out the window at the gradually darkening sky,
Any ideas I have can only be shared tomorrow.
Then he packed up his things and left the Hokage Building.
“The Fourth Hokage~”
“Hello, Yondaime~”
Coming to the street,
The ninjas who had just returned greeted Hakuno one by one.
To this, Bai Ye also responded with a smile.
But in my heart, I was thinking about how to practice the magic.
As a result, I unknowingly walked to the commercial street of Konoha.
Today, Konoha is under the governance of Hakuno.
Not only did his strength improve rapidly,
At the same time, Konoha’s economy also developed.
Under Hakuno’s policy,
Strong support for merchants.
All small cart vendors can apply for a shop as long as their quality is qualified.
Five percent of the turnover is charged as shop rent.
Change the current situation of small vendors.
At the same time, a prosperous commercial street was planned.
In addition, the population of Konoha is increasing.
Countless vendors came here after hearing the news.
Make the commercial street more prosperous.
“Hahahaha, this is delicious, let’s go!”
“The village has really changed a lot!”
“There are so many delicious foods that I haven’t eaten before, go and try them~”
“Suddenly I feel that Ichiraku Ramen is not so delicious~”
“Tsk, I still love Ichiraku Ramen the most!”
Watching the people coming and going on the street,
Their faces were filled with smiles,
This lively and bustling scene made Bai Ye relax instantly.
This is the commercial street that I built myself.
This is Konoha under his management.
“Do you think it’s wonderful?”
Just as Bai Ye was looking at all this with deep emotion,
There was a playful voice in my ears.
Hearing the sound,
The person who came was Tsunade.
Looking at his master, Bai Ye’s face was full of helplessness at the moment.
Because Tsunade was obviously drunk at this moment,
It’s just that I haven’t completely gotten into it yet.
Before Bai Ye could react,
Tsunade then hugged Hakuno in her arms.
“Xiaobai, let’s go and have another drink with Master!”
“I haven’t had enough fun yet~”
“Konoha has become so good now, I’m so happy!”
Without allowing Bai Ye to refute,
Tsunade then took Hakuno directly into a tavern in the commercial street.
As the drinks were served,
Tsunade then spoke out her inner thoughts.
While he and Bai Ye kept toasting each other.
Tsunade was just a little tipsy.
I was completely drunk at this moment.
With a red face, he looked at Bai Ye in front of him with some obsession.
He couldn’t help but slowly reached out and placed his hand on Bai Ye’s face.
“Xiaobai~”
“Thank you~”
“If it weren’t for you, Konoha would have been in a mess now~”
“If my great grandfather and second grandfather saw this, they would probably be very disappointed~”
“After all, this is the village they built with their own hands!”
“Really, thank you~”
As Tsunade spoke more and more, her voice became quieter.
By the time Bai Ye reacted,
I saw Tsunade had fallen asleep with a sweet smile on her face.
Bai Ye shook his head helplessly when he saw this.
After calling the boss to settle the bill, he carried Tsunade to the Senju clan’s territory.
After putting Tsunade down,
Hakuno didn’t want to take advantage of Tsunade’s drunkenness;
After all, this kind of thing is better when two people work together.
Just as Bai Ye stood up to leave,
His arm was suddenly grabbed by Tsunade.
Tsunade, who was drunk and asleep, woke up at this moment.
He looked at me provocatively.
Who can bear this?
After saying that, he rushed directly towards Tsunade.
Chapter 42: Since ancient times, kings have never attended court early in the morning! (Old version)
It’s just dawn.
In the land of the Thousand Hands,
“Don’t go to the office today~”
“How about taking a day off~”
Looking at Bai Ye who got up and put on his clothes,
Tsunade, who had been loved, now said to Hakuno in a charming manner,
Bai Ye also kept reciting the Heart Purification Mantra in his heart.
She’s just a fairy.
Forcefully suppressing the fire in my heart, I put on the divine robe.
Then he replied: “I am the Hokage~”
“You must lead by example!”
“The Hokage doesn’t even go to the office. Is that reasonable?”
At this time, Tsunade couldn’t help but roll her eyes.
I actually want to eat everything and run away.
Then he immediately struck a seductive pose.
I was planning to go to the office.
Seeing this scene, my eyes instantly widened.
I wanted to deal with things.
At this moment, Bai Ye immediately put it behind his mind.
“Don’t you still have to go to the office~”
“Stop making trouble. As a Hokage, you must lead by example. Go~”
Listening to Tsunade’s teasing,
Bai Ye’s face suddenly turned red with embarrassment.
At this moment, I don’t care about anything else.
“How dare you tease me!”
“Look at how I deal with you, little devil!”
After saying that, he pounced on him again.
Wait till it’s done.
Bai Ye realized that it was already afternoon.
Tsunade was so tired that she didn’t even want to move a finger.
Seeing this, Hakuno settled Tsunade down and quickly went to the Hokage’s office.
Once in the office,
Hakuno saw Minato’s resentful expression.
I saw the files I had accumulated over the past few days.
They have all been processed by Minato and put aside.
As the Hokage,
I just came to the office now.
Bai Ye smiled and laughed when he saw this, then quickly brushed it off.
“Sorry, sorry, I met an old lady who was lost on the road. After sending her home, I met a black cat blocking the road~”
“It’s really a headache~”
After hearing Bai Ye’s explanation,
Minato rolled his eyes in annoyance.
“Please Hokage, next time you lie, don’t follow Kakashi’s example~”
Bai Ye couldn’t help but touch his head awkwardly.
Next, let’s discuss business.
We must continue to strengthen Konoha’s power.
We must act quickly.
Time is tight, there is only half a year left.
“Minato, go notify the heads of all the major families to come to the Hokage building for a meeting!”
Minato also understood that there must be some big move.
Then I didn’t hesitate for a moment.
I quickly used Flying Thunder God to leave the office.
And Hatake Sakumo on the side quickly flashed to Shirano’s side.
“Sakumo, the recent mission of the Anbu is to keep a close eye on the movements of the other four nations!”
“Report immediately if there is any situation~”
Hearing this, Shumao nodded and left.
The entire Konoha is now operating rapidly like a sophisticated machine.
soon,
All the major families received Bai Ye’s orders.
After receiving the notice, the clan leaders
They dare not neglect it.
I quickly packed up and rushed to the Hokage Building.
The first to arrive were the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan.
The ones who came were the two brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Uchiha Fugaku.
“It came pretty fast~”
“Hehe, not as fast as the Hyuga clan leader~”
Now, because of Hakuno, not only has the family’s current situation changed, but they have also firmly stood on the Hokage’s warship.
They are both from the great Konoha clan.
Naturally there will be competition.
After all, there is progress only when there is competition.
The only thing that made the Hyuga brothers feel a little unwilling was that
Two members of the Uchiha family have become disciples of the Hokage.
Just this one step puts them a big step ahead of the Hyuga clan.
As the two major families arrived first,
After all, we have to follow in the footsteps of the Hokage.
Following closely behind were the three major families of Pig, Deer and Butterfly.
As a supporter of the Hokage faction,
The three clans will listen to whoever is in the position of Hokage.
Other families, big and small, the Aburame, Inuzuka, and Miteru also quickly rushed to the Hokage building.
“I wonder what Lord Hokage is going to say next~”
“Who knows? Anyway, just follow in the footsteps of Hokage-sama!”
“That’s right, just do as Hokage-sama says!”
Soon all the clan leaders came to the Hokage’s office with confusion.
“Hokage-sama~”
As the clan leaders came in one by one, they greeted Bai Ye first.
Bai Ye also nodded in response.
Soon after everyone arrived,
Hakuno nodded to Minato.
The latter quickly took out the world map.
Looking at the world map,
The clan leaders suddenly looked a little nervous.
Because I took out the map,
It means something big is about to happen.
Sure enough,
Bai Ye’s next words,
Instantly, all the families were shocked.
“Everyone~”
“For the small countries around us~”
“Does anyone have any opinion?”
Everyone’s expressions suddenly changed.
There are warlike families, such as the Uchiha clan,
Upon hearing this news,
Uchiha Fugaku’s eyes were full of fire.
However, most families are unwilling to start a war.
Naturally, I don’t have any opinions about these small countries.
For a moment, no one expressed their opinion.
Bai Ye was not annoyed when he saw this.
“Humph, these small countries seem to have become a barrier for Konoha~”
“If a major war breaks out, it will also become a buffer zone for the warring major powers!”
“But have you ever counted the First Ninja World War and the Second Ninja World War~”
“What did these small countries do?”
Some of the heads of the small families who joined Konoha later looked at each other in bewilderment.
There are only some families that have existed since the founding of Konoha.
For example, Uchiha,
After hearing what Hakuno said, Uchiha Fugaku and the others looked at each other.
I already had some idea of ​​what Bai Ye would say next.
After looking around,
Bai Ye continued, “These small countries are just a group of people who follow the wind~”
“During the two Ninja World Wars, these small countries turned around and attacked Konoha in an instant when Konoha was in the most critical moment!”
“When Konoha survived, all these small countries offered their loyalty to Konoha to protect themselves!”
“It’s hard for me to imagine what this guy Sarutobi Hiruzen is doing?”
“How could we keep these guys who jump back and forth?”
At this moment, the eyes of the warlike family of Uchiha Fugaku and others suddenly brightened.
I immediately understood what Bai Ye meant.
This means taking action against these small countries.
At this time, Uchiha Fugaku immediately stood up and said, “Hokage-sama! My Uchiha clan is willing to be the vanguard!”
Chapter 43: Make a plan! Set your goal! (Old version)
Seeing Uchiha Fugaku was the first to stand up and express his loyalty,
The two brothers Hyuga and Hiashi were also getting anxious.
We can’t let the Uchiha clan take the lead in everything.
“Humph! My Hyuga clan is also willing to be the vanguard!”
The other clan leaders who were still watching looked on.
The two strongest families in Konoha have applied to join the battle.
With these two families going to war,
They naturally cannot fall behind.
They all shouted that they were willing to fight.
Bai Ye smiled and nodded upon seeing this, then stopped the noisy clan leaders.
“Okay~”
“Next, let’s see which small countries we should attack first~”
After that, everyone’s eyes were focused on the map in front of them.
Before Bai Ye could speak,
The head of the Nara clan, who represented Konoha’s think tank, stood up and asked a question.
“Hokage-sama, there is indeed no problem for us to take action against these small countries~”
“But there needs to be a reason. If there isn’t a suitable reason~”
“I’m afraid the daimyo won’t agree to us starting a war!”
“By then, the daimyo of other small countries might come together to ask the daimyo to stop our plan!”
Speaking of this issue,
Bai Ye also slapped his head suddenly.
From the time he traveled through time until now, Bai Ye has never taken the daimyo seriously.
Even if one becomes Hokage, one generally has to report to the Fire Country Daimyo.
But Hakuno had never thought of the existence of a daimyo, so he naturally did not report it.
Before crossing,
Hakuno couldn’t understand why all the ninjas were so strong.
Why should we obey a worthless daimyo who has no power at all?
Today, I was reminded by the head of the Nara clan.
Bai Ye just remembered that there was such a thing as daimyo.
“I’m really busy and confused~”
“I forgot there was such a thing as a daimyo~”
“But there’s no need to pay attention to him for now!”
“Give him face and call him by his full name. If I don’t give him face, I’ll just bury him in the ground!”
All the clan leaders present were instantly shocked.
Bai Ye actually said that.
Even the head of the Nara family shut his mouth instantly at this moment.
Looking at the reactions of the crowd,
Bai Ye didn’t care.
He is just a useless daimyo with no real strength.
I really don’t understand why in the Naruto world, the Kage of each village would listen to the Daimyo.
Just like a subordinate of a daimyo.
Soon, Bai Ye put this question behind him.
A mere name,
It’s not enough for Bai Ye to go to the trouble of sending people to deal with it.
The most important thing now is to improve the national strength of our own world.
“Everyone, there are only three targets now!”
“First! Whirlpool Country!”
Bai Ye pointed to an isolated island in the sea area on the map.
The former Whirlpool Kingdom has been destroyed.
However, the island of the Whirlpool Country was not included in the territory of the Fire Country.
Now it is an isolated island with no one belonging.
“This is the place where the Whirlpool Country used to be, but the Whirlpool Country has been destroyed~”
“So, this place will be our first target in Konoha! Occupy it!”
“Not only can it expand the territory of the Land of Fire, but it can also serve as a bridgehead to keep an eye on the Hidden Mist Village!”
His eyes immediately turned to everyone in the office.
Regarding this decision,
After thinking for a moment, each clan leader said that there was no problem.
After all, we can keep an eye on the Hidden Mist Village.
It’s also a good move.
Soon, with the recommendation of many families, the Hyuga family sent 100 ninjas, the Uchiha family sent 100 ninjas, and the other families sent 300 ninjas.
A total of 500 ninjas went to occupy the Whirlpool Country.
Those who travel with them will also hire craftsmen from the Land of Fire to turn the Land of Whirlpools into a bridgehead for Konoha against the Hidden Mist Village.
After everything is arranged,
Hakuno then continued, “Second target! The Land of Grass!”
Then he pointed to the Grass Kingdom, which was located between the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Kingdom.
Looking at the land of the Grass Kingdom,
The ninja clan leaders were somewhat puzzled.
If the Land of Whirlpools is the bridgehead against the Hidden Mist Village,
But if the Grass Country is conquered,
Then Konoha will face Iwagakure directly,
By then, if there is a slight accidental firing between the two villages,
That is an inevitable war.
Seeing everyone hesitate to speak,
Bai Ye knew what these people wanted to say without having to guess.
“Don’t worry!”
“Now that the ninja world is ready to make a move, there is no point in keeping these traitors! It will only cause more trouble!”
“As for the Iwagakure Village, if Ohnoki dares to take action, I will let him see the magnanimity of being the Fourth Hokage!”
“Also, the most important reason is that there are members of the Uzumaki clan in the Kusagakure Village!”
“Now that the Whirlpool Country has been destroyed, Lord Mito doesn’t want his people to be displaced~”
After hearing what Hakuno said, he even brought up Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the First Hokage.
The clan leaders said nothing more.
Then they quickly began to assign ninjas to fight.
A thousand ninjas from all the major families and Konoha civilian ninjas set out for the Land of the Grass.
As for the selection of the commander, Hakuno gave it to Minato, his right-hand man.
The battle plan for the Grass Kingdom has been formulated.
Bai Ye then set his sights on the last small country.
That is the Land of Rain, home to the demigod of the ninja world, Hanzo Salamander.
This country once sparked the Second Ninja World War.
In the end, the country’s strength was not enough to support Hanzou to realize his dream.
Now he is just an old fellow who has lost his ambition.
As for why I chose the Rain Country,
Because other small countries are not as valuable as the Hidden Rain Village,
Ninja, the geographical location makes Hakuno jealous,
As long as we take over the Rain Kingdom,
Absorbing the Rain Village,
The national strength of your own world can definitely be greatly improved.
“Then I will personally lead the Rain Country!”
“The Ino, Deer, and Chou clans, the Uchiha clan, and the Hyuga clan each send a portion of their ninjas~”
“This time, we will take down the Rain Country in one fell swoop!”
The clan leaders quickly agreed.
This time, Bai Ye not only prepared these people to set off,
At the same time, he was also planning to take the three ninjas of Konoha with him.
Now we just have to wait for Jiraiya to return with his little disciples so we can send troops to the Rain Country.
Soon as the plan was completed,
The patriarchs of each family quickly returned to their tribe to make preparations.
Looking at the people leaving,
Bai Ye’s gaze returned to the map in front of him.
In fact, Hakuno also had his own considerations for taking action against small countries.
If we start with attacking the ninja villages that are also one of the five major nations,
I am afraid that just when I started the war,
The other three countries will immediately be alert.
Konoha’s strength is already extremely strong.
If we focus on one country, we can easily defeat it.
But by that time,
I’m afraid the entire ninja world will attack Konoha together.
This is what Bai Ye doesn’t want to see.
Although my strength has reached the super shadow level now,
But it is not enough to be the enemy of the entire ninja world.
There is still a long way to go, and we can only take it one step at a time.
Now, just waiting for Jiraiya to come back.
Chapter 44: The first generation of Akatsuki arrives in Konoha! (Old version)
Fire Nation,
Outside Konoha Village.
“Is this the Fire Nation?”
“It does look much better than the Rain Country!”
“Yes, this weather and this environment!”
Jiraiya has returned from the Land of Rain.
At this moment, he was on his way back to Konoha with Yahiko, Nagato and others.
Along the way,
Looking at the scenery of the Land of Fire,
Yahiko and others were also yearning for it.
The environment alone is enough to leave the Rain Country far behind.
No wonder other countries wanted to fight the Fire Country during the Ninja World War.
The material environment is really excellent.
However, in the team,
Nagato seemed quite quiet.
My eyes just quietly look at everything in front of me.
After all, both of his parents were killed by Konoha ninjas.
Now Nagato can follow Jiraiya to Konoha,
It’s already pretty good.
What really interested Nagato was Hakuno’s words conveyed by Jiraiya.
Just when Jiraiya and his disciples were about to arrive at Konoha,
A place called the Cemetery of the Mountains,
In the space below,
“Spot~”
“Things have changed a little!”
“Nagato was taken to Konoha by Jiraiya!”
Just as Bai Zetsu came to report the situation,
A terrifying aura instantly raged in the space below.
“What did you say!?!”
“Why didn’t you stop it immediately?!”
Ban was also a little anxious.
The plan has completely deviated from the direction it set.
Originally, Nagato was in the Land of Rain.
Madara can also rely on White Zetsu and Black Zetsu to keep abreast of the situation.
Now I’m in Konoha.
This made it somewhat beyond Madara’s reach.
and,
The most important thing is to go to Konoha,
All his actions were going badly.
If you are accidentally exposed in the ninja world,
All plans will go to waste.
Facing this situation,
Although I am already old,
But the aura of Madara still made White Zetsu tremble.
He replied weakly, “Who knew Jiraiya would suddenly go find Nagato!”
“We didn’t notice anything, and we don’t know what Jiraiya said to Nagato!”
“Nagato immediately agreed to leave after hearing this.”
Hearing Bai Zetsu’s answer,
Madara almost lost his temper and killed this guy with a fire escape.
But it’s too late now.
When Nagato entered Konoha,
I’m afraid I’ll never be able to get my Rinnegan back.
“Don’t worry about it for now, Nagato. There will probably be another chance in the future!”
“Have you found any results on the other matter I asked you to investigate?”
Nagato has already entered Konoha,
Uchiha Madara also knew it was difficult to start.
I can only wait for the opportunity.
Hearing what Ban said,
Bai Zetsu suddenly showed a sly smile on his face.
“It has been investigated clearly~”
“All these Uchiha clan members were sent to the battlefield because of the Fourth Hokage!”
“Oh, by the way, they are all unstable elements in the clan~”
Hearing Bai Zetsu’s words,
At this time, Uchiha Madara didn’t care at all.
All Madara cares about is working hard to realize his plans.
Now that we know that these guys were sent by the Fourth Hokage Hakuno,
Uchiha Madara was relieved.
Anyway, they were all sent out to die.
You can just pick out if there are any suitable seedlings.
After all, my body is too old now.
I’m afraid there’s not much time left.
He must brainwash a successor as soon as possible and let him continue to advance his plan on his behalf.
Waiting for the future to resurrect myself.
“Got it, I can go look for it now~”
“If you find any useful seedlings, bring them back!”
“Hurry up, I’m afraid these Uchiha are almost dead!”
“If you fail this mission, there is no need for you to exist!”
Seeing this, Bai Zetsu no longer dared to smile playfully.
Quickly headed to the border,
Come and help Uchiha Madara select a suitable Uchiha clan member as soon as possible.
Looking at Bai Zetsu leaving,
Uchiha Madara slowly sat back in front of the Outer Path Statue.
Relying on the heretic golem to continue to prolong his life.
“The Fourth Hokage Hakuno~”
“Humph, no one can stop my plan!”
As Uchiha Madara murmured,
The entire underground space fell into silence again.
Outside Konoha Village,
Jiraiya and his party finally arrived at Konoha Village.
Looking at the door in front of me,
Jiraiya couldn’t help but let out a long sigh of relief.
“Ahhhh, the mission is finally completed~”
“Little Bai, you have to give me a break this time!”
Yahiko and the others behind him opened their eyes even wider.
Looking at the prosperous Konoha Village in front of me,
“Wow!!!!”
“Is this Konoha Village?!”
“So prosperous!!”
“As expected of the number one ninja village in the ninja world!”
The bustling streets in front of me,
Huge building complex,
And the Hokage Rock that can be seen at a glance,
Everything here brought a huge impact to Yahiko and others.
The ninjas at the gate also looked at Jiraiya and others.
“Is Master Jiraiya back?”
“The mission is tough!”
“Welcome back Master Jiraiya!”
Everyone also greeted Jiraiya enthusiastically.
Seeing this, Jiraiya responded with equal enthusiasm.
“Well, let’s go and meet the Yondaime~”
“You will all stay in Konoha from now on. Come and see it when you have time!”
After that, he led Yahiko and others into the village.
Jiraiya suddenly realized that the reputation of the Konoha Guard seemed to have changed.
People are no longer afraid of the Uchiha clan.
Instead, it looks like a happy time.
Jiraiya even saw civilian ninjas among the Konoha Guard.
Jiraiya was immediately filled with emotion;
Now it seems that everything the Fourth Hokage did was really for Konoha.
Before Jiraiya went on this mission,
Then he learned about Hakuno’s plan from Tsunade.
Regarding Bai Ye’s intention to attack his teacher,
Jiraiya naturally wanted to stop it, after all, the teacher had already retired from the position of Hokage.
But finally, after seeing the evidence collected by Watergate,
Jiraiya instantly fell silent, without saying anything.
Fortunately, Hakuno assigned a mission to Jiraiya, allowing Jiraiya to leave the village.
Facing everything that Sarutobi Hiruzen did,
Jiraiya didn’t know what to say for a moment.
Now seeing the scenes before my eyes,
Jiraiya also showed a look of relief on his face.
Because it seems that
Your choice is right.
As for Sarutobi Hiruzen,
Jiraiya could only say sorry silently in his heart.
Soon Jiraiya brought Yahiko and others to the Hokage Building.
When I think about meeting the Hokage,
Yahiko and the others, who were originally excited and curious, suddenly became nervous.
“Hahahaha, let’s go, the Fourth Hokage is a very good person~”
Chapter 45: Bai Ye: Am I the Son of Prophecy? (Old Version)
“Hey, hey, hey, Bai boy, you must give me a day off this time!”
“I haven’t been collecting materials for a long time!”
Bai Ye is processing the file.
Haven’t seen anyone yet.
I have already heard Jiraiya’s loud complaints.
Bai Ye also put down the pen in his hand with a helpless look on his face.
Minato, who was standing by, couldn’t help but laugh when he saw this.
But for Jiraiya,
Bai Ye also admired it very much.
I became Tsunade’s apprentice and spent a lot of time with Jiraiya.
The two of them can be regarded as both teachers and friends.
Soon Jiraiya opened the door and walked into the office with Yahiko and others.
“Thank you for your hard work~”
“But if we want to rest, I’m afraid we’ll have to wait for a while!”
Jiraiya was about to say something,
But seeing Minato shaking his head seriously,
He stood aside helplessly.
It’s like losing one’s soul.
At this time, Hakuno’s eyes fell on Yahiko and the others behind Jiraiya.
Now Yahiko and the other two have established the first generation of Akatsuki organization.
But there are only a few people now.
And now these people have followed Jiraiya to Konoha.
Yahiko and Konan are both easy to talk to.
A passionate young man, a blind follower,
As long as Yahiko and Nagato stay, Konan will naturally stay.
For Nagato,
Bai Ye directly took something out of his eye with his hand.
Then he slowly raised his head,
“!!!!”
“Bai boy, your eyes?!!”
“What’s going on?!!”
When I saw Hakuno’s eyes,
Jiraiya and Minato in the office suddenly widened their eyes.
Especially Jiraiya,
He hurriedly approached Bai Ye,
I looked carefully into Bai Ye’s eyes.
“This, this, this, how is this possible?!”
“How could such mysterious eyes appear in pairs at the same time?!”
After confirming that Hakuno’s eyes were indeed the Rinnegan,
Jiraiya was completely confused.
Jiraiya thought that the Eye of the Sage was just a legend until he met Nagato.
Bai Ye, who I spend every day with, also has the Rinnegan.
Even Minato was full of doubts.
I have been living with Bai Ye since childhood, but I have never seen Bai Ye have the Rinnegan.
Facing the two people’s puzzled eyes,
Bai Ye also smiled, and then said: “I don’t know why, I suddenly had these eyes a few days ago~”
“Even the chakra has increased a lot~”
Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato were also envious when they heard this.
I didn’t question anything.
Yahiko and the others were also full of curiosity at this moment.
“Look, Hokage-sama’s eyes are the same as Nagato’s!”
“yes!”
“It’s exactly the same!”
Looking at Hakuno’s Samsara Eye,
Nagato was also quite surprised at this time.
Although he was pleasantly surprised, Nagato still pondered for a moment.
He spoke to Hakuno, “Hokage-sama, I really want to know what you asked Jiraiya-sensei to convey, how can we achieve true peace?!”
Regarding Nagato’s question,
Bai Ye had naturally prepared an answer long ago.
After all, in Hakuno’s opinion, the ninja world
It was just a fight between a few villages.
There are thousands of years of Chinese history.
There is only one way to bring true peace to this situation.
“Do you know why there are constant wars in the ninja world?”
Facing Bai Ye’s question,
Nagato thought for a moment and then answered, “Benefits! Resources!”
In response to this answer, Bai Ye shook his head.
Then he slowly spoke under everyone’s gaze.
“That’s because there are too many big and small countries in the entire ninja world~”
“Because there are too many divided countries, resource disputes will naturally arise, and wars will naturally break out!”
“What if?”
“It starts with me! It starts with this generation!”
“Unite all the countries!”
“Will there be another war?”
Everyone in the office started imagining in their minds,
Soon, an unprecedented light burst out from everyone’s eyes.
Even Jiraiya was excited.
Yes, if the ninja world is unified,
Where will war break out?
Just when everyone was excited, Nagato suddenly poured a bucket of cold water on them.
“If Konoha starts a war, won’t many people still die?”
Bai Ye smiled and shook his head.
“You only see that starting a war will cause many people to die, but have you ever thought about what will happen if we continue like this~”
“Every ten or twenty years, a great ninja war will break out~”
“Will there be fewer deaths? No!”
“Wait until Konoha unifies the ninja world! There will never be another war in the future!”
“If anyone wants to be the bad guy, let me be it!”
Nagato fell into deep thought for a moment.
But those eyes of samsara were no longer confused.
Something is emerging bit by bit.
Bai Ye knew it was safe after seeing this scene.
Just as Hakuno was about to ask Yahiko and the others to join Konoha,
Jiraiya, however, came up to Hakuno with an excited look on his face.
“White boy!!!”
“So you are the son of prophecy!!!”
“You are the child of prophecy who will save the ninja world!!!”
Looking at Jiraiya who was excited,
Bai Ye was also confused.
Unexpectedly, Nagato had not yet finished fooling people.
First, fool Jiraiya.
Don’t mention Jiraiya.
Minato, who received the mission from Hakuno yesterday, now has great respect for Hakuno after thinking about it.
Originally, Minato was still somewhat confused about Hakuno’s decision to launch a war against these small countries;
Now, all doubts are gone.
Unexpectedly, Bai Ye’s vision was so far-sighted.
In order to realize Shirano’s ideal,
I will definitely try my best.
Looking at the master and disciple who were inexplicably excited,
Bai Ye couldn’t bear it any longer.
But for the ninja world,
Maybe there will be no war after unification.
But Bai Ye knew,
No more enemies,
In the future, a unified world may see a gap between the rich and the poor, which may turn into a war between the rich and the poor.
Cultural differences have evolved into a war between two cultures.
But this is the world of Naruto,
After unification, the ninja world may still face the threat of aliens, the Otsutsuki clan.
So there is no need to worry about any changes in the unified world.
Because of the threat from foreign enemies,
The whole world will be united.
A civilized world where people live comfortably without enemies will often collapse from within.
“Then, Yahiko, Nagato, Konan~”
“Will you join Konoha?”
“For the peace of the ninja world!”
Chapter 46: Konoha Operation, the Ninja World is in a Panic! (Old Version)
Facing Bai Ye’s invitation,
Yahiko and the others couldn’t help but look at each other.
Then he nodded heavily.
“We are willing, Hokage-sama!”
Soon under Bai Ye’s arrangement,
The first generation of Akatsuki was fully integrated into Konoha.
In addition to Yahiko and the other two,
The other members of the first generation Akatsuki were trained by Yahiko and his two companions.
All of them are half-baked.
Hakuno sent all of them to the Ninja School.
Conduct systematic study.
At the same time, Nagato was taken by Hakuno to meet Uzumaki Mito and Kuyukina.
When he saw Nagato, who was also from the Uzumaki clan,
The two were also very excited.
I didn’t expect that there were still people from the Uzumaki clan alive.
Even Nagato was quite friendly when he saw the two of them.
After all, they are of the same race.
Bai Ye was also quite moved when he saw this.
When the Grass Kingdom is conquered,
We should be able to find a group of Uzumaki people.
After all, Xiangling already existed in the Land of Grass at the beginning of the original work.
At this time, Xiangling’s parents should be in the Grass Kingdom.
There are probably some Uzumaki clan members in the Kusagakure Village.
After dealing with Nagato and the others’ matters.
Now Jiraiya has returned to Konoha,
It’s also time to start planning.
The next morning,
The heads of the major families gathered in the Hokage’s office again.
This time it’s not just the patriarchs of the major families,
The Sannin, Hatake Sakumo, Minato, and the others all gathered in the office.
As everyone arrived,
“Are you all ready?”
“Everything is ready, Yondaime!”
Hear the answer,
Bai Ye no longer hesitated.
Under the hot gaze of everyone in the office,
Start giving orders.
“Hatake Sakumo! You will lead the troops to fight against the Land of Whirlpools!”
“Always pay attention to the movements of the Hidden Mist Village!”
As Hatake Sakumo received the order,
Hakuno’s eyes then turned to Minato again.
Seeing this, the latter also stood up with a serious look on his face.
“Namikaze Minato! You will lead the troops to fight against the Land of Grass!”
“At the same time, Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Inoichi will go together as assistants~”
With the cooperation of these three people, it will be no problem to deal with ordinary Kage-level strongmen.
Plus the film level of Minato,
It shouldn’t be a problem to deal with the Grass Kingdom.
“Oh, Minato, remember to bring back the Uzumaki clan from the Grass Country~”
To this, Minato nodded solemnly.
As for the remaining Rain Country,
It was led by Hakuno himself.
Arrange everything properly.
The three troops quickly gathered at the entrance of the village.
“What’s going on? Why are all the ninjas gathered together?”
“I don’t know, it seems that the ninja world is in chaos again~”
“Is it chaos again? Really, the hard-earned peace is about to be gone again!”
“Tsk, there’s nothing to worry about. With the Yondaime here, Konoha will definitely win!”
Looking at the assembled ninjas,
The civilians of Konoha were also discussing this.
But more people showed blind support for Hakuno, the Fourth Hokage.
Soon there were more and more such comments.
So when Bai Ye led everyone to the main force,
The civilians in the village gathered at the entrance of the village.
“The Fourth Generation will win!!!”
“We will definitely win this battle!!!”
The slogans resounded through the sky instantly.
Bai Ye saw this and did not hesitate.
Directly ordered the army to set out,
The three armies marched towards the Whirlpool Kingdom, the Grass Kingdom, and the Rain Kingdom respectively.
Not long after Konoha’s army set out,
The Iwagakure Village, the Sand Village, and the Mist Village all received information from Konoha.
The moment I saw the information,
The three ninja villages panicked instantly.
“Damn it! What on earth does Konoha want to do?”
“Are they trying to start the Third Ninja World War?!”
Looking at the movement of the Konoha army mentioned in the intelligence,
The Third Tsuchikage Ohnoki suddenly became anxious.
Because of the three troops,
Two of them were heading towards the Land of Earth.
“quick!”
“Assemble the troops!”
“I want to see what the Fourth Hokage wants to do~”
During this period, there was constant friction in the ninja world.
Ohnoki naturally saw it,
Knowing that the Ninja World is ready to make a move,
But what Onoki never expected was that
The one who started the Third Ninja World War,
It turned out to be Konoha.
Soon, the army of Iwagakure began to gather rapidly.
But Sand Village was in an awkward situation.
That means the Third Kazekage is missing.
“What should we do? I’m afraid Konoha will take action against us this time!”
“The army led by the Fourth Hokage is heading towards the Rain Country. Isn’t our Sand Village the target?”
“Sister, what should we do now?”
Seeing that the Third Kazekage had disappeared,
The people in the village were in a panic.
Now we have received news that Konoha has sent troops.
Ebizo didn’t know what to do at this moment.
He looked at Chiyo beside him with a worried look on his face.
The latter also shook his head helplessly.
But I’m not worried.
“Don’t lose your composure!”
“Konoha is rich in resources and has a superior environment. Do you think the people of Konoha are fools, or do you think the newly appointed Fourth Hokage is a fool?”
“What will Konoha gain by attacking Sunagakure?”
“The sandstorm in the sky?”
After hearing Chiyo’s words,
Ebizo also reacted at this time.
Yes, they have nothing in the Sand Village, and they are short of supplies.
Beating them is a thankless task.
Thinking of this, Ebizo also breathed a sigh of relief.
It turns out that my sister sees things more clearly.
“But no matter what, to prevent Konoha from really having a brain hole and attacking us~”
“Now that the Third Kazekage is missing, we must stabilize the morale of the army! Gather the troops!”
Although I think Konoha will not fight them,
But you still have to be on guard.
Soon, the troops of the Sand Village also quickly gathered.
In the Hidden Mist Village,
The Third Mizukage inherited the will of the Second Mizukage, Hozuki Gengetsu.
Working hard to develop the strength of the Hidden Mist Village,
However, due to the geographical location of the Water Country,
After all, it is not as good as Konoha Village.
There was an inexplicable light flashing in the eyes of the Third Mizukage.
“Interesting, does Konoha want to be enemies with the three major ninja villages at the same time?”
“Elder Marshal, what do you think?”
Taking over the information from the Third Mizukage,
After a quick browse,
The Marshal just smiled and said, “I think the Sandaime has already come up with a solution~”
“I’d better not show off anymore!”
The Third Mizukage immediately smiled with satisfaction.
“Okay, send someone to keep an eye on Konoha’s troops!”
“Look at the purpose of their trip!”
“At the same time, assemble the army and be ready at all times!”
“The ninja world is going to be lively again!”
Chapter 47: A small country caught in the cracks! (Old version)
The three armies that set out from Konoha arrived at their respective battlefields at the fastest speed.
Among them, the country of vortex,
Because the Whirlpool Kingdom had long been destroyed,
The current Whirlpool Country is in a state of ruin.
There are ruins everywhere.
Forget about ninjas.
There weren’t even any refugees.
The entire island was deserted.
Seeing this, Hatake Sakumo felt a little sorry.
After all, he didn’t even draw his dagger.
After some investigation,
Hatake Sakumo quickly commanded 500 ninjas to deploy their forces.
The Hyuga clan’s ninjas went to investigate in the direction of the Hidden Mist Village.
Avoid the Hidden Mist Village from suddenly sending troops to launch a surprise attack while the fortifications are being built in the Land of Whirlpools.
After everything is settled,
Hatake Sakumo ordered his men to bring over all the craftsmen who were still waiting on the other side.
“Next, I’ll leave the construction of the Whirlpool Country to you all~”
Seeing that Hatake Sakumo was so polite,
The craftsmen shook their heads.
The man in front of him was the killing god known as Konoha White Fang.
They dare not be presumptuous.
“Master White Fang is joking!”
“It’s all for Konoha!”
“For Konoha!!!”
With loud shouts,
The entire Whirlpool Country began to build vigorously.
The craftsmen seemed full of fighting spirit at this moment.
He was determined to transform the ruined Whirlpool Country in front of him into an iron fortress of Konoha.
Minato also brought a large army to the border of the Grass Country.
After entering the Land of Grass,
Minato discovered that
There was no intercepting force at all.
Even the people of the Grass Country seemed to be used to it.
Seeing the army of Konoha, they did not shout or scream, but just quietly hid aside.
Some hid back at home.
This scene instantly made Minato unable to move.
Nara Shikaku, who was standing by, looked somewhat helpless.
Looking at these numb civilians, he said, “They have suffered so much from the war, and now they are probably numb~”
“This is the tragedy of a small country!”
“It will always be a buffer zone and battlefield for wars between major powers”
“And the ones who suffered the most were the civilians~”
As Nara Shikaku finished speaking,
Everyone, including Namikaze Minato, fell silent.
Looking at these numb civilians of the Grass Country,
Minato also quickly ordered not to harass and continue to advance at full speed.
The common people of the Grass Country had no intention of resisting.
There’s no need to hurt them.
They are just a group of people who suffered because of the war.
As long as the armed forces of Kusagakure Village are destroyed,
The entire Grass Kingdom is at your fingertips.
“Speed ​​up!”
“Get to Kusagakure Village as soon as possible!”
As the Watergate troops hurried on their way,
In the Kusagakure Village,
At this time, Cao Ying looked at the information in his hand and threw it aside without caring.
“Lord Kusakage, aren’t we going to do something?”
“These Konoha ninjas have already entered the Land of Grass!”
“Are we really going to let them do whatever they want in the Land of Grass?”
Hearing these doubts,
Cao Ying’s head was filled with black lines at this moment.
“If you want to die, don’t take us with you, idiot!”
“What’s the level of our Kusagakure Village?”
“What do you want us to do to stop those Konoha ninjas?”
“Use your brain when you speak next time!”
As Cao Ying cursed more and more, he became angrier and angrier.
Looking at the idiot in front of me, I was a little angry and laughed.
He actually wanted to manage Konoha.
It is true that those who are ignorant are fearless.
At this moment, Cao Ying was even more careless and thought, how many more years does he want to live?
Anyway, every war between big countries will be fought on small countries in the cracks.
The Kusagakure Village had long been accustomed to this.
In a war between big nations, these small nations and ninja villages cannot afford to offend.
After cursing, Cao Ying felt much better instantly.
After all, the anger has been vented.
Then he waved his hand to signal his men to go out.
But what Cao Ying didn’t expect was that
This time, Konoha’s target is not the Iwagakure Village.
It is the land of grass.
Soon, the large army led by Minato Namikaze arrived outside the Kusagakure Village.
Looking at the Kusagakure Village in front of me,
Compared with Konoha, it is really like heaven and earth.
In order to fulfill Hakuno’s wish,
In order to achieve true peace in the Ninja World,
We must act according to Bai Ye’s plan step by step.
At this time, Minato Namikaze no longer hesitated.
Directly ordered an attack.
A thousand ninjas instantly launched an attack on the Kusagakure Village.
“kill!!!!”
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!!!”
“Water escape!”
“Shadow Binding!”
“The art of multiplication!!!”
“The art of changing one’s mind!”
The ninjas from several major families also quickly used their family secrets.
A face to face,
The grass ninja hiding in the village were defeated.
Countless shouts and cries of killing filled the Kusagakure Village.
“Lord Kusakage!!!”
“Konoha’s target this time is us!”
“We can’t hold on any longer!”
“Konoha’s strength is too terrifying! Lord Kusakage, let’s retreat!”
After hearing the report from his subordinates,
Cao Ying was stunned on the spot.
Konoha, which has always been peace-oriented, actually chose to attack small countries like theirs.
Cao Ying’s face was instantly filled with fear when he reacted.
He doesn’t want to die.
“Hurry up! Hurry up! Let’s go find the Daimyo!”
Without waiting for the shadows on the grass to run away,
Several Konoha ninjas have already appeared in front of the Kusakage.
And the leader,
It was Minato Namikaze.
“Oh? Where to go?”
In the land of rain,
Led by Bai Ye, the large army marched directly into the Rain Country.
There was no hindrance along the way.
Soon the large force arrived at the outskirts of Rain Village.
The Rain Village was totally defenseless.
It seemed as if they believed deep down that Konoha’s target was not them.
The two Rain Ninjas who were guarding the gate were playing cards out of boredom.
When he turned around, he saw the Konoha army led by Hakuno.
The mighty force has surrounded the entire Rain Village.
“Wh…When?!!”
“Go and inform Hanzo-sama!”
“This time Konoha’s target is us!!!”
Seeing that the Konoha army appeared on his face,
Alarm bells instantly rang in the Rain Village.
One by one, the Rain Ninjas hurriedly put on their equipment and rushed to the gate of the Rain Ninja Village.
Looking at the mighty Konoha army in front of him,
All the Rain Ninjas took a deep breath.
After receiving the notification, Hanzo came to the gate.
The originally confused Rain Ninja calmed down the moment the Salamander Hanzo appeared.
Because their backbone has arrived.
“Yondaime Hokage, what do you mean by this?!”
Chapter 48: First experience with the Samsara Eye! (Old version)
Even Hanzo didn’t expect that.
Konoha would actually attack the Rain Country.
Originally, Hanzo thought that it was just like usual.
It was just that the two great powers were at war over the border of the Rain Country.
As a result, when Konoha’s army appeared outside the Rain Village,
The sanshoyu Hanzo was also dumbfounded.
Rushed to the front line.
Face to face with Hakuno, the Fourth Hokage.
Looking at the young Fourth Hokage in front of him,
Salamander Hanzo was a little undecided for a moment: “Fourth Hokage~”
“What do you Konoha mean?!”
“Are you trying to start a war?!”
As the salamander Hanzo said in a deep voice,
Looking at the salamander Hanzo who is called the demigod of the ninja world,
Bai Ye suddenly showed a playful smile on his face.
“Of course that’s what you saw~”
Facing Bai Ye’s answer,
The look in the eyes of the Salamander Hanzou suddenly became dangerous.
At the same time, his eyes fell on the Sannin standing next to Hakuno;
Looking at Jiraiya and the other two who he had once given the title of Konoha’s Three Ninjas,
At this time, Salamander Hanzo’s face was full of sarcasm.
“That old fellow Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t even pass on the position of Hokage to one of you three!”
“People get more confused as they get older~”
“It seems that you Konoha are really out of people. You actually passed the position of Hokage to such an unknown young man!”
After hearing Hanzo’s words,
At this time, Jiraiya and the other two did not choose to talk.
He just looked coldly at the former demigod of the ninja world.
“how?”
“Is the demigod of the ninja world now too old to need to sell sentimentality?”
Without waiting for Jiraiya and the other two to respond,
Instead, he was met with Bai Ye’s ridicule.
Salamander Hanzo no longer seeks to make himself miserable.
He stared at Bai Ye coldly.
Looking at Bai Ye in front of him,
The salamander Hanzo gradually became alert.
At such a young age, he was able to defeat the three ninjas of Konoha and become the fourth Hokage.
It is absolutely impossible to be mediocre.
But hearing Hakuno mocking him as a demigod of the ninja world,
The salsa fish Hanzo also got angry.
“The Fourth Hokage is still so young~”
“However, there are many examples of premature death in the ninja world~”
As soon as Hanzo finished speaking,
Countless books instantly shot towards Bai Ye.
And the Salamander Hanzo quickly formed seals with both hands.
Now Hanzo knew that Konoha was fully prepared.
This battle cannot be avoided.
So he decided to strike first.
“What a clumsy trick~”
“You’re already half old!”
Facing Hanzo’s sudden attack,
Bai Ye just murmured calmly.
The mysterious eyes of samsara condensed slightly.
Shinra Tensei!!!
An invisible repulsive force instantly swept towards the battlefield ahead.
The Senbon thrown out by Hanzo was blown away and disappeared without a trace.
Hanzo noticed this and thought to himself that this was not good.
He hurriedly used the substitution technique to leave the spot in an instant.
Just as Hanzo left,
The place where it originally stopped was directly blasted into a big pit by the repulsive force.
Watching this scene,
Hanzo’s pupils shrank involuntarily.
‘What kind of ability is this? ! ‘
“I haven’t even cast any seals yet!”
“Ninjutsu without a seal?! No! Blood stains?! “
With a mind full of doubts,
At this time, the Salamander Hanzo looked towards Hakuno in shock.
If it weren’t for my own quick replacement,
I was about to be severely injured by this invisible force.
Just as the Salamander Hanzo looked carefully at Hakuno,
But he noticed the pair of eyes that were glowing with a faint purple light.
‘These eyes?!’
Hanzo suddenly remembered an organization that was active in Rain Village not long ago.
I think her name is Xiao.
There is a little red-haired ghost inside, with exactly the same eyes!
Originally, Hanzo was planning to absorb this organization.
Before Hanzo could take action,
The Akatsuki organization was taken away directly by Jiraiya.
Now I see the same eyes again,
Before Hanzo could say anything,
Hanzo suddenly felt a terrifying suction force pulling at his body.
I saw Bai Ye was pointing his hand at me.
All things are attracted by heaven!
Hakuno has naturally mastered most of the basic abilities of the Samsara Eye.
Now is a good time to test my abilities with the Salamander Hanzo.
Just two basic abilities.
Gravity and repulsion left the Salamander Hanzo helpless.
While using the Wanxiang Tianyin to pull the Salamander Hanzo over,
Hakuno released Shinra Tensei once again.
The two forces acted on the body of the Salamander Hanzo in an instant.
“puff!!!!”
A mouthful of blood instantly spurted out of the mouth of the Salamander Hanzo.
At this time, the Salamander Hanzo was even more horrified.
I am a demigod of the ninja world,
He didn’t even get close to the other person.
Already seriously injured,
After the previous attack, Hanzo of the Salamander clearly felt that his internal organs had been damaged.
The Salamander Hanzo panicked instantly.
How can we fight against such an enemy?
Most of his methods were directly wasted.
Life and death moment,
Salamander Hanzou no longer hesitated and quickly performed the summoning technique.
A huge cloud of smoke appeared.
A huge salamander appeared on the battlefield.
With every breath of the salamander,
Countless poisonous auras spread across the battlefield.
The Rain Ninjas who had been prepared put on their prepared gas masks.
“Be careful!”
“He is called a demigod, in large part because of this salamander and his poison!”
The moment the salamander appears,
Jiraiya also warned Hakuno beside him with a vigilant look on his face.
Tsunade is ready to detoxify at any time.
At this time, Hanzo, who had summoned the salamander, also felt confident.
As an old partner for many years,
Half of Hanzo’s fame is attributed to his summoned beast, the Salamander.
“Hmph! Little devil!”
“The next day is your death!”
“Poison mist spray!!!”
As Hanzo slammed the salamander,
A stream of purple poison instantly gushed out towards Konoha’s army.
Hanzo knew that Hakuno was not so easy to deal with.
So he turned his target directly to the ninjas of Konoha,
As the Hokage, you will not just watch these Konoha ninjas get into trouble.
As expected by Hanzo,
Bai Ye, who was standing in front of the army, suddenly moved.
A kunai instantly fell in front of the venom spray.
“You really can cause trouble for others~”
Chapter 49: Unlock! New Abilities! (Old Version)
“You really are a troublemaker, Hanzo~”
With a fleeting flash of light,
Bai Ye’s figure had already arrived in front of the poisonous gas sprayed by the salamander.
Looking at Hakuno standing in front of the poisonous fog of the salamander,
At this moment, Hanzo’s face was full of sarcasm.
Although I don’t know how Bai Ye moved just now,
But dare to stand directly in front of the poisonous mist of the salamander,
“Hehe, Fourth Hokage, I don’t know whether to say you are ignorant or arrogant!”
“How dare you stand in front of the poisonous mist of the salamander!”
“Then I will reluctantly take your life!”
After saying that, he looked towards Bai Ye with a smug look on his face.
It was as if he had seen Bai Ye die from the poison.
As if he didn’t see the poisonous fog coming in front of him,
Facing the poisonous fog of the salamander,
Bai Ye suddenly raised his hands.
An invisible energy instantly blocked in front of his hands.
Like an invisible black hole,
He began to devour the poisonous fog in front of him frantically.
Just now,
Bai Ye used his immortal body and Samsara Eye to directly sense the gushing poisonous fog.
It is actually just a kind of ability.
The poisonous energy is generated in the body of the salamander.
Seeing this,
Hakuno was just continuing to test the other abilities of the Rinnegan.
Then he unfolded his hungry ghost abilities.
All the poisonous fogs are under your control.
Hanzo, who was originally full of confidence, watched as the poisonous mist sprayed by the salamander was instantly absorbed by Hakuno.
I wanted to watch Bai Ye die from the poison.
I didn’t see him die of poisoning.
Instead, the Salamander under his feet looked listless.
All the accumulated poisonous fog was absorbed.
“Not bad~”
After experiencing the power of the Samsara Eye,
Bai Ye has a clearer understanding of his own strength.
But the ability of the Samsara Eye is far more than that.
Looking at Hanzo who was in a daze,
This time, Bai Ye instantly opened fire.
He began to fully utilize the power of his Samsara Eye.
Just the Wanxiang Tenyin and Shinra Tensei were enough to defeat Hanzo,
While Hanzo was struggling,
Bai Ye could clearly feel that his Samsara Eye was becoming more and more proficient.
It seems like something is about to be opened.
Bai Ye also increased his efforts.
It’s just a bitter half.
Bai Ye used his ability to press him to the ground and rub him wildly.
“Oh my god, is this really Hanzou, who is called a demigod?”
“Why do you feel a little weak?”
“What do you mean Hanzo is a little weak? It’s because the Yondaime-sama is too strong!”
“As expected, the Yondaime-sama is invincible!!”
Looking at the former demigod,
Now, he can’t even be called a rival in Bai Ye’s hands.
Completely one-sided.
The ninjas of Konoha also cheered excitedly.
Even the Sannin’s eyes widened at this moment;
“My God, is the power of this Samsara Eye so terrifying?”
“Isn’t this too strong?!”
Even Orochimaru standing by was quite interested.
However, Orochimaru now does not have the obsession with eyes that he had in the later period.
I’m just curious about the abilities of the Rinnegan.
Compared to the Konoha camp,
The atmosphere in Rain Village seemed a little gloomy.
All the rain ninjas felt as if the world had collapsed.
Seeing my own beliefs being beaten to the ground,
Everyone seemed to have lost their souls.
He looked at everything in front of him with dull eyes.
“Damn it!!!”
“This is too much!!!”
Accompanied by Hanzo’s roars,
After Hakuno released Shinra Tensei once again,
Suddenly, a cool feeling came over my eyes.
And Hakuno’s mind also gained some new abilities of the Rinnegan.
“It’s actually this ability?!”
With new abilities,
Naturally, I have to find Hanzo as my experimental subject to conduct a thorough experiment.
Seeing that Bai Ye was no longer using that strange ability,
Hanzo, who had just taken a breath, suddenly tensed up.
He looked towards Bai Ye with some suspicion.
However, after taking a look, I found nothing wrong.
I didn’t feel anything was happening.
Hanzo, who was full of anger, immediately picked up his chain sickle and rushed towards Hakuno again.
Without waiting for Hanzo to approach,
Hanzou flew backwards instantly.
A mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out of his mouth.
The whole person looked around in front of him with a look of horror.
“Invisible person?!”
“That doesn’t make sense. It’s impossible that there’s no chakra fluctuation at all!”
I clearly felt like I was kicked back by someone.
But there was nothing in front of me.
And Bai Ye was standing far away,
At this moment, Hanzo began to doubt his life.
If it was a special blood stain that could make one invisible, it would be strange if there were chakra fluctuations.
And this,
It was Shirano’s newly acquired ability, Wheel Grave and Edge Prison,
And another special technique,
The Samsara Eye rewarded by the system can actually obtain the future Uchiha Madara’s technique.
Presumably, more abilities of the Rinnegan will be awakened in the future.
There is no need to waste time in the Rain Country any longer.
Just end the battle immediately.
Looking at Hanzou who was still nervously staring at the surroundings,
Bai Ye was also very unceremonious.
Directly controlled the Wheel Grave clone to come to Hanzo,
At this time, Hanzo had no idea that his death was approaching.
After all, Lunmu’s clone does not have the power of the Six Paths level, so it is impossible to detect it.
The Rinnegan clone came to Hanzo’s side.
You’re welcome,
Instantly activated the power of the Samsara Eye,
The human world: soul extraction!
As the clone pulled violently with both hands,
Hanzo’s soul was instantly ripped out of his body.
Hanzo, who was originally alert to his surroundings, lost his breath and fell to the ground without even uttering a scream.
“What happened to Hanzo-sama?!”
“Why did you suddenly fall?”
“No… No way!? How could Hanzo-sama lose?!”
This sudden scene,
All the Rain Ninjas were stunned.
How come Hanzo, who was fighting just now, suddenly fell down?
But Hakuno had no intention of wasting a corpse that could potentially reach the peak strength of Kage level.
Hanzo’s corpse can be used to make Six Paths Puppet.
We also need to deal with these Rain Ninjas.
“Hanzo is dead!”
“Surrender! Or die!”
Chapter 50: The major ninja villages: Wait a minute! (Old version)
With Hanzo’s death,
The ninjas of Rain Village also lost their will to resist.
All gave up resistance.
There are only a few die-hard fans of Hanzo.
As a result, just as he was about to launch an attack, he was executed on the spot by the three ninjas who were watching him eagerly.
The entire Rain Village was also taken over by the Konoha army brought by Hakuno.
All the ninjas were taken into custody.
These Rain Ninjas would naturally be brought back to Konoha to be brainwashed.
Otherwise it would also be an unstable factor for Konoha.
“It’s time to deploy defenses for the Hidden Rain Village!”
“Always pay attention to the movements of Sand Village and Iwagakure!”
“Don’t bother me for now~”
After Bai Ye arranged everything,
After diving into the creation of the six clones,
Since it’s the first time,
So I’m a little unskilled.
You have to do some careful research.
The three ninjas who received the order naturally carried it out unconditionally.
With the cooperation of the two clan leaders Hyuga Hiashi and Uchiha Fugaku,
Soon the defense line was established.
The Hyuga clan’s ninjas were also sent out to be on guard.
If you discover any movement from the two major ninja villages, report it in a timely manner.
As the Rain Country was successfully conquered,
The Whirlpool Country has also been busy building its frontline barriers.
The remaining Grass Kingdom is now coming to an end.
Looking at the pitiful Whirlpool people in front of him,
Namikaze Minato’s expression was extremely ugly.
All I saw were the Whirlpool Clan members, with bite marks all over their bodies.
There is not a single adult male member of the Uzumaki tribe.
Only a few little guys escaped the persecution of the Kusagakure Village.
The older ones were all used as injury recovery devices.
“My lord, my lord, all the human-shaped pills are here!”
“Please spare my life!”
The high-ranking officials of the Kusagakure Village who led the way for Minato and the others were also frightened at this moment.
Who knew that Konoha would take action against small countries like theirs?
Now all the ninjas in the village are almost being slaughtered.
In order to survive, the leaders of the Kusagakure Village were now kneeling and begging for mercy.
For these guys,
The usually sunny Minato suddenly looked towards the Ino-Shika-Cho trio beside him.
After the four looked at each other,
It seemed as if they had both made their decision.
As they nodded, the Konoha ninjas behind them came in with a group of Kusagakure high-ranking officials.
All of these high-ranking officials had their limbs broken.
Like a maggot, it twisted madly on the ground.
“They are now in your hands!”
“After we’re done, we’ll take you back to Konoha! Your fellow tribesmen are waiting for you there~”
As Watergate finished speaking,
The Konoha ninjas put down their kunai one by one.
As for Watergate,
The eyes of the Uzumaki clan in the dungeon brightened up.
In those eyes that had already been filled with despair, the light of hope shone again.
For a moment, everyone’s eyes fell on those kunai.
Soon the older Uzumaki clan members grabbed the kunai;
One by one, they stared at the struggling Grass Ninja leaders on the ground.
“What are you going to do?!”
“What do you humanoid pills want to do?!”
“Don’t come over here!”
“Don’t come over here!!!”
The entire dungeon was instantly filled with screams.
It’s been a long time.
There was a cry from the dungeon.
Upon hearing this, Minato hurriedly ordered his men to go in and bring out all the members of the Uzumaki clan.
Just after all the Whirlpool people came out,
A whirlpool girl threw herself into Minato’s arms.
No matter how Minato struggled, the girl held onto his clothes tightly and refused to let go.
Minato was helpless for a moment.
I can only let the other party drag me.
The Pig, Deer and Butterfly trio’s faces were instantly filled with playful smiles.
But the girl’s eyes hidden under the dirt were unusually beautiful.
After rescuing all the Uzumaki clan,
The army led by Minato successfully completed the mission.
Successfully conquered the Grass Kingdom.
Soon under the command of Minato,
The army began to build fortifications on the border of the Grass Country.
According to Bai Ye’s plan,
Now is not the time to go to war with the other four countries.
Start with small countries.
Little by little, Konoha will grow stronger.
The three small countries ended the war at the same time.
Successfully incorporated into Konoha’s territory.
Iwagakure, Sunagakure, and Kirigakure, who had been paying close attention to Konoha’s actions, also received the news.
“Bang!!!”
“Ouch, the old man’s bite!”
Inside the Iwagakure office,
There was a loud noise.
Oonoki, who was about to get angry, let out a scream.
Huang Tu, who was standing by, was stunned.
After Oonoki calmed down, he threw the information on the table.
“OK!”
“Konoha is really great!”
“The newly appointed Fourth Hokage actually blatantly broke the rules!”
“How can this be possible!”
I originally thought that Konoha was going to start a ninja war.
This caused Ohnoki to hastily prepare supplies and mobilize the ninja army.
As a result, I prepared for half a day.
Ready to start at any time,
But we got the news that Konoha’s target was not a big country at all.
It’s the small countries around the Fire Country.
Now, the Grass Kingdom and the Rain Kingdom were conquered by Konoha without any effort.
How could Onoki tolerate this?
However, he also wanted to wait and see. After all, Konoha’s move this time was
They weren’t the only ones who noticed.
On the other side, in the Sand Village,
Chiyo, who is now temporarily in charge of Sunagakure, looks at the information.
Although I am unwilling,
But the current Sand Village can’t stand the torment.
I can only envy Konoha’s achievements.
If the Iwagakure Village takes action,
Only Chiyo would consider intervening with the Sand Village.
As for the Hidden Mist Village,
After the Third Mizukage saw the information,
Equally angry,
Especially among the three small countries that were conquered,
The territory of the Whirlpool Country can be said to be in their Kirigakure’s bag.
But now it has been occupied by Konoha,
This was even more unacceptable to the Third Mizukage.
The Land of Whirlpools, we in the Hidden Mist Village don’t need it.
Don’t worry,
But you cannot occupy Konoha.
Just when the Third Mizukage was about to send troops immediately,
But he was stopped by the elder Yuanshi.
“Mizukage! We must not rush in at a time like this!”
“Let’s see how Iwagakure and Sunagakure react first!”
“Otherwise, we in Kirigakure will be making wedding clothes for them!”
The Third Mizukage was a little impulsive at first.
After hearing what Master Yuan said, he quickly calmed down.
After all, Kirigakure and Sand Village are the two lowest among the five great nations.
Now, we still have to wait for the reaction from the Iwagakure Village.
Just like that, the three villages all thought about waiting and seeing, and for a moment the entire ninja world became strangely calm.
And in the Rain Village,
“success!”
Chapter 51: Daimyo Gather in the Land of Fire! (Old Version)
“Finally it succeeded!”
Looking at Hanzo who has become an animal,
Bai Ye nodded in satisfaction.
Although this is the first time I have created the Six Paths Avatar,
But obviously,
The craftsmanship is pretty good.
Hanzo is still the same as he was in his lifetime.
Plus a pair of reincarnation eyes,
Instead, it appears even more powerful.
After making this animal avatar,
Bai Ye walked out of the room.
When everyone saw Hanzo next to Hakuno,
Everyone was shocked.
When he learned that it was created by Hakuno using the power of the Rinnegan,
Everyone was curious.
The ability of this Samsara Eye is also amazing.
This made Orochimaru on the side more and more interested.
All I have to do is research it myself.
But fortunately, no one asked too many questions.
Now that the Rain Country has been dealt with,
In addition to the garrison troops,
There is no need for everyone to stay here.
Soon under Bai Ye’s command,
The army began to return to Konoha.
As for the Rain Village,
The newly completed Animal Path Hanzo was left here.
With this clone,
The Rain Kingdom will always be in Hakuno’s grasp.
Also returning to Konoha,
There are also the Minato army of the Grass Country and the White Fang army of the Whirlpool Country.
They chose to return after leaving behind some garrison troops.
The three teams quickly returned to Konoha Village.
The Uzumaki clan that accompanied them were also arranged by Hakuno to stay in the clan territory of the Senju clan.
After all, the Senju clan is almost gone now.
Tsunade also agreed with this.
The empty Senju clan’s land should also be a little lively.
It just so happens that the Uzumaki clan can be considered a distant relative.
It is also appropriate to arrange it in the Senju clan’s territory.
But what surprised Bai Ye the most was,
Minato went to the Land of Grass.
He also found a wife.
They are also members of the Uzumaki clan.
Same red hair,
In this regard, Bai Ye not only sighed at the power of world correction,
Because of my appearance,
As a result, Kushina didn’t end up with Minato.
Unexpectedly, Minato ended up together with a girl from the Uzumaki clan.
Bai Ye also sent his blessings for this.
The war is over.
Konoha entered a period of rapid development under Hakuno’s governance.
Each family works together for common development.
The biggest change is the Uchiha clan.
The Uchiha clan has completely changed.
And he is deeply loved by the villagers of Konoha.
Even when performing tasks,
Having an Uchiha in the team also makes one feel safe.
And Shisui and Itachi also made rapid progress in their strength under Hakuno’s guidance.
Jiraiya also gave up the idea of ​​going out to look for materials during this period.
Instead, he concentrated on teaching Yahiko and the others.
He would bring Nagato to Hakuno from time to time to discuss the development of the Rinnegan.
As for Orochimaru,
Now that we have a large number of experimental subjects, we don’t have to attack the villagers of Konoha.
The Uchiha clan members who were sent out at the beginning,
Hakuno also asked Orochimaru to collect some.
Orochimaru, who was already interested in eyes, naturally fell into a frenzy of research.
After all, in Orochimaru’s world,
Immortality and science permeated his life.
During the period of rapid development of Konoha,
The daimyo of the Land of Earth, the Land of Wind, and the Land of Water gathered together at this time.
“Hmph! What on earth do these ninjas want to do?!”
“The Hokage of Konoha Village is too outrageous!”
“They actually attacked the Grass Kingdom and the Rain Kingdom directly!”
The Daimyo of the Three Kingdoms came together precisely because of Konoha’s actions.
In addition to the Three Kingdoms,
There were also two humble figures kneeling in front of the three daimyo.
They were none other than the destroyed Daimyo of the Grass Country and Daimyo of the Rain Country.
“Woo woo woo, this is just too outrageous!”
“It directly destroyed our country. This has never happened since the establishment of any country!”
“This Konoha is simply breaking the rules!”
“Now he dares to take action against our small country. In a few years, will he dare to take action against other big countries?!”
I didn’t intend to manage it.
After all, ninjas are born to serve them.
But after hearing the last words from the Daimyo of Grass Country and the Daimyo of Rain Country,
There was a hint of uneasiness in the eyes of the three of them.
Yes, now we are taking action against small countries.
Wouldn’t we have to take action against them in the future?
“Humph! Just a mere ninja!”
“We must ask the Fire Nation for an explanation!”
“Konoha must have a new Hokage!”
The three of them also agreed.
Soon, the daimyo of the three kingdoms quickly arrived at the daimyo’s mansion in the Land of Fire.
As the most prosperous Fire Nation,
Damingfu was also built to be extremely prosperous.
The luxurious life made the daimyo of the other three kingdoms more determined in their thoughts.
After getting rid of the current Hokage of Konoha, let their respective ninja villages take action against the Land of Fire.
Why does this guy enjoy such a good life?
Such excellent supplies.
“Yohoho~~~~”
“What a rare guest~”
“Why did the three of you come to my place together today?”
Because most daimyos in different countries are busy enjoying their lives,
Unless it is an exam or exercise held by different countries,
Only when there is something exciting to watch can we gather together.
Now three of them came at once,
The Fire Country Daimyo was also somewhat surprised.
But soon,
The Daimyo of Grass Country and the Daimyo of Rain Country were brought up.
After telling the whole story from beginning to end,
The Fire Country Daimyo’s expression suddenly turned gloomy.
“Interesting! Konoha actually changed the Yondaime Hokage!”
“But you never reported to me!”
Hearing the words of the Fire Country Daimyo,
The eyes of the other Three Kingdoms daimyō suddenly lit up.
Then they all said: “This is just not taking you seriously!”
“This is totally against the rules, Naruto!”
“Let Konoha hand over the people! And change the Hokage at the same time!”
“Yes, yes, we must do this!”
After hearing the words of the three great names,
The Fire Country Daimyo naturally agreed with this.
Then he quickly summoned the twelve guardian ninjas,
“Go! Bring Konoha’s Fourth Hokage!”
“I want to ask him what he means!”
“Yes, sir!”
Receive the order from the daimyo,
The twelve guardian ninjas quickly left the daimyo’s mansion and headed for Konoha.
Seeing the plan succeed,
The three daimyo also laughed knowingly.
However, when looking at the Fire Country Daimyo,
But it’s like looking at a stupid pig.
This time, Konoha’s strength was weakened.
When they go back, they can order their respective ninja villages to send troops to attack the Land of Fire.
The twelve guardian ninjas arrived at the gate of Konoha.
Chapter 52: Fugaku, I leave it to you! (Old version)
“Stop! Who are you?”
Just as the twelve guardian ninjas were about to enter Konoha Village,
But he was stopped by the ninja guarding the door.
Seeing that the two ninjas guarding the gate dared to stop them,
The twelve guardian ninjas also got angry.
Because I have always protected the name,
He can be said to be the daimyo’s personal guard.
When beating a dog, one has to look at the owner, and their status will rise accordingly.
Now he was stopped by two ninjas guarding the gate of Konoha.
“Humph! You are blind!”
“Can’t you see what we’re wearing?!”
As one of the Twelve Ninjas shouted,
Bingzu Leitong and Dieyiwashi then noticed the waists of these people.
They all wore a waist cloth embroidered with the word “fire”.
And this is the symbol of the Twelve Ninjas who guard the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.
But the Konoha of today is not the Konoha of the previous three generations.
Because of Hakuno,
As a result, the attitude of the entire Konoha towards the Daimyo has changed 180 degrees.
This also led to,
Even if I saw the loincloth which symbolized my status,
The two people who looked the same still looked like strangers.
At this time, Shiranui Genma, who came to look for the two, also arrived at the gate.
I understood what happened at a glance.
Then he said: “What a bullshit~”
“I don’t know him!”
After hearing what Shiranui Genma said,
The guarding twelve ninjas’ faces suddenly changed.
“What did you say?!”
“Do you know what you are talking about?!”
at this time,
The twelve guardian ninjas have already picked up their weapons.
He stared at the three people in front of him with unfriendly eyes.
And guarding the twelve ninjas,
The leading ninja sneered at this moment.
“Humph! They are just three gatekeepers!”
“This is so unruly!”
“It seems that this unreported Fourth Hokage is not much better!”
“Today, I will teach you what the rules are on behalf of the Daimyo!”
Just as the leading ninja said,
The other eleven people behind him suddenly showed cruel smiles on their faces.
They clenched their weapons tightly.
“superior!”
Following his order,
The twelve guardian ninjas rushed towards Shiranui Genma and the other two.
However, the twelve guardian ninjas obviously had no idea of ​​the level of Konoha’s gatekeepers.
Seeing these twelve people dare to take action,
Shiranui Xuanjian and the other two were also happy.
Because Hakuno became the Hokage,
Although these three are not the Hokage’s guards now,
But Hakuno still taught the three of them the Flying Thunder God Technique.
Like the original,
I didn’t learn it completely, but I did learn the art of Flying Thunder Array.
Facing the attack of the twelve guardian ninjas,
The three of them instantly performed the Flying Thunder Formation Technique.
With a golden light,
The three of them disappeared instantly.
The twelve guardians stay by the daimyo’s side all year round.
I’ve seen this kind of ninjutsu before.
He froze in place for a moment and became alert.
After waiting for a while, the surroundings were still quiet.
“Damn! These three guys ran away!”
“Damn it, I got fooled!”
At this time, the twelve guards finally reacted.
I thought it was some powerful ninjutsu.
But it turned out to be used for running away,
Just as the twelve guardians were preparing to enter Konoha,
Figures flashed by quickly.
The twelve guardian ninjas who were about to enter Konoha became alert again.
When the twelve people looked around,
I saw that there were countless ninjas standing densely around me.
Without waiting for the Twelve Ninjas to speak,
These people saw a scene that they will never forget in their lives.
As the ninjas in front of them stared at them one by one,
Those eyes all emitted an evil red light.
Under the gaze of so many double Sharingans,
The twelve ninjas guarding the place suddenly felt as if the air had frozen.
The Twelve Ninjas couldn’t help but tremble in their hearts.
Soon several figures came to the twelve guards.
It was the three people, Shiranui Genma and the head of the Uchiha clan who had just left.
Uchiha Fugaku!
“Is it so great to protect the Twelve Ninjas?”
“I heard you’re going to teach Konoha’s ninja rules?”
“Come, I want to see what rules you have~”
As Uchiha Fugaku slowly finished speaking,
At this moment, the twelve guardian ninjas no longer had the arrogant look they had just shown.
After suppressing the fear in his heart and swallowing his saliva,
The leading Twelve Ninjas laughed and said
“That’s impossible! How could it be possible?”
“We are here to find the Yondaime Hokage as ordered by the Daimyo!”
“There are no rules, no! There are no rules!”
Now facing the famous Uchiha clan in the ninja world,
Just the pair of Sharingan alone made the twelve guardian ninjas no longer dare to act arrogantly.
Not to mention, now the head of the Uchiha clan is here.
Looking at these bullies who only care about the weak and fear the strong,
Uchiha Fugaku also had a look of disdain on his face.
“Hmph! You are a bunch of trash. From today on, the daimyo no longer needs your protection~”
After Uchiha Fugaku finished speaking,
The Uchiha clan members behind them immediately launched an attack on the twelve ninjas who were guarding them.
There wasn’t even one person with two magatama who took action.
All of them have three magatama Sharingan.
That is, the elite of the Uchiha clan.
Facing such an enemy,
How could the twelve guardian ninjas be their opponents?
How could a group of rubbish ninjas who lived a life of luxury and looked down on others in the daimyo’s mansion possibly be a match for the elite of the Uchiha clan?
Soon all the twelve ninjas were killed.
After dealing with these guys,
Uchiha Fugaku greeted Shiranui Genma and the other two and led a team of elite soldiers to the daimyo’s mansion.
Originally, Bai Ye had no intention of paying attention to this bullshit name.
Now that he has offended me, I will definitely not let him go easily.
But to deal with the big name,
Naturally, the Uchiha clan would be the most suitable.
Those who traveled with Fugaku,
There are also Bai Ye’s two little apprentices,
Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi,
Now, under Bai Ye’s guidance, the two little guys have become Bai Ye’s die-hard fans.
This time, the two of them followed along.
In Hakuno’s words,
Everything is for the future of Konoha!
At this time, in the Daimyo Prefecture,
A group of daimyos are still enjoying themselves wantonly.
While waiting for the return of the twelve guardian ninjas sent by the Fire Country Daimyo,
But they didn’t expect that
Waiting for it,
They are a group of devils.
Chapter 53: The help function suddenly sounded! (Old version)
Soon, the elite troops led by Uchiha Fugaku arrived at the daimyo’s mansion.
Under the influence of Hakuno,
Today’s Konoha is completely different from the stereotype of the daimyo.
Especially after seeing the extravagant scenes in the Daming Mansion,
All members of the Uchiha clan became more determined in their inner thoughts.
“It’s just as Hokage said. A pig-like guy is not worthy of enjoying so many resources!”
“What a waste!”
Hearing his father’s words,
Uchiha Itachi beside him nodded in agreement.
See this,
There was no need for people to hesitate.
Quickly start killing,
All the pigs in Daming Prefecture that had aided the tyrant were slaughtered.
As for the great names of the nations,
The Uchiha clan used illusion to directly control it.
The plan against the daimyo soon came to an end.
The Fire Country Daimyo has completely become a puppet.
The first order was to send all the resources of the Land of Fire to Konoha.
As for the land of earth, the land of wind, and the land of water,
He ordered a cut in military spending.
Started to suck blood crazily,
As for the collected materials,
Naturally, it was secretly sent to the Fire Nation.
After this series of operations,
Konoha’s development speed is advancing by leaps and bounds.
Even the scope of the village has been continuously expanded from its original size.
It is twice as large as the previous Konoha Village.
Although most of it is still under construction,
But it is enough to show how fast Konoha is developing.
As Konoha developed rapidly,
Suddenly, an urgent reminder sounded in Bai Ye’s mind.
Hearing this urgent warning tone,
Bai Ye couldn’t help but look at the emergency help button.
As Bai Ye expected,
It turned out to be the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade’s world asking for help.
“It’s time for Pain to invade~”
Seeing this, Bai Ye quickly pressed the response button.
At the same time,
The first world,
Because the war ended quickly,
And successfully extorted a lot of resources,
Having made a lot of money, Senju Hashirama was in an unusually good mood.
Especially seeing Konoha continue to develop under Tobirama’s management,
Hashirama felt even better.
Just when Hashirama was looking forward to what rank he would get in the third Hokage meeting soon,
Suddenly, a quick reminder sounded in my mind.
When Hashirama looked at the request for help from Tsunade’s world on the panel,
The smile on his face disappeared instantly.
“Tsuna’s world is in crisis~”
“It should be the guy named Payne we talked about last time!”
My granddaughter’s world is in crisis.
Senju Hashirama naturally did not hesitate at all and pressed the response button instantly.
On the other side, in the world of the second generation of Hokage,
With the Sharingan, Tobirama Senju studied day and night.
Plus the perfect level of fairy chakra,
At the same time, they are also considered to be members of the Thousand Hands Clan who possess immortal bodies.
But not as exaggerated as Hashirama Senju.
Even so, the Sharingan evolved rapidly under Tobirama’s research.
Now it is already a three-magatama Sharingan,
Even Tobirama felt that the Sharingan had shown signs of a breakthrough.
By then it should become a Mangekyō Sharingan like Uchiha Madara’s.
“What a nice power!”
“However, the speed of evolution still seems a bit slow!”
“We need to continue researching!”
Just as Tobirama was thinking about how to continue his research,
The help button in my mind suddenly rang.
The urgent prompt sound instantly pulled Tobirama back to his thoughts.
Seeing the request for help initiated by Tsunade’s world,
Tobirama then realized that there was another powerful enemy in Tsunade’s world.
When I think of my granddaughter’s world in crisis,
The anger in Tobirama’s heart suddenly surged up.
Then he quickly pressed the response button.
And I don’t know when the Sharingan in both eyes has been opened.
The three magatama are spinning madly,
There is a faint trend of connecting together.
The world of Watergate IV,
“It’s finally solved!”
Looking at the Sarutobi and Shimura clans that he had eliminated,
Minato also breathed a sigh of relief.
After returning from the chat group, Minato began to practice fairy arts.
After the magic was completely successful,
Minato began his plan against the Third Generation and Danzo.
With the precedent of Bai Ye as a backboard,
Minato naturally followed suit.
Soon, they collected evidence against Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo.
With this evidence,
Minato contacted Jiraiya again and asked him to rush back to the village.
At the same time, he found Tsunade who had run away.
After handing the evidence to the two,
The two fell silent for a moment.
In the end, it was still Watergate who handled it.
The two promised to help Minato clean up the mess.
Everything was ready, and Minato attacked Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo directly.
Faced with the hard evidence collected,
As Shuimen expected, the two of them were desperate.
However, in front of Minato who has practiced the magic,
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo are like two clowns and are no match for Minato at all.
This also led to the failure of the two.
Minato successfully regained the power of Hokage.
The Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan were also destroyed with the help of Jiraiya and Tsunade.
Konoha finally fell into Minato’s hands.
However, after Minato completely took power,
Jiraiya and Tsunade quietly left the village again.
Watergate was helpless about this.
He could only blame the fact that the three ninjas in his world had become completely disappointed with Konoha.
Just as Minato was about to develop Konoha,
A quick reminder sound suddenly sounded in Minato’s mind.
Looking at Tsunade’s world’s request for help,
Minato naturally had no choice but to go.
The world of Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage.
“The art of spiritual communication!!!”
In Konoha Village,
Under the play of the Animal Path Pain,
One by one, the spirit beasts began to wreak havoc in the village.
And those who act together,
But it is not just the animal realm,
The other Six Paths of Pain have also started a killing spree in Konoha.
“Ask again!”
“Where is Kyuubi!”
In response to Payne’s question,
At this time, the Konoha ninja had already made up his mind to die.
It is impossible to tell Pain the whereabouts of Naruto.
Seeing this, Tendo Pain broke the opponent’s neck without hesitation.
“never mind!”
“Just go find the Hokage!”
Seeing that these miscellaneous soldiers could not get anything out of them,
Tendo Pain’s eyes slowly turned towards the Hokage Building.
And above the Hokage Building,
Tsunade was looking at Pain with a serious expression as he continued to destroy the village.
“hateful!”
“Grandpa, second grandpa! Group leader! Good disciple~! Please come and help me!”